Category: Uncategorized

A lady lover starts a new job at a law firm and starts up an uncertain relationship with her boss.

I walk into the powerful and successful lawyer’s office. Hell bent on getting a job at the best firm l knew, Lillian Fairbanks & co. With an outstanding resume and a vivacious charisma about me, I thought I would score big time on this job. It was a simple interview with one of the associates. I thought it would be easy. Until of course the sweet older lady at the front desk told me that Ms. Fairbanks was doing the interviews herself. Naturally wanting the best of the best at her firm. I turn as pale as a ghost and ask where the restroom is and quickly making my way there. After looking at myself in the long across the wall mirror. I looked professional in a button up blouse and blazer with a tight but sensible skirt. My brown curly hair flowing around my shoulders and my brown eyes accented by my eye make up. I quickly start to give myself a pep talk, not bothering to check if there was anyone inside the restroom.

“Okay, Ally. You have one shot at this. Your a great lawyer. They should be begging to have you here. You can do this. Your Allison Tanner. You aced The Bar, you can ace this interview. You’ll-“

A flush of a toilet signals that I’m in fact not as alone as I thought in huge restroom. I stop dead in my tracks. I should’ve known. I hear a door to one of the stalls open. I watch in the mirror with intent on finding out who had heard my little pep talk. I gasp as I recognize the person immediately as they turn the corner to the sinks. Lillian Fairbanks, the one and only. My soft brown eyes meet her fierce green ones and my eyes unconsciously move down her body. Taking in her bountiful bust in a tight silk blouse and toned arms and legs in a tight skirt. Damn. An immediate fire igniting between my legs. I swallow as my eyes move back up to meet hers as she walks to the sink next to mine. Her soft blonde hair pulled back into a bun. Still looking at me in the mirror with a calm and professional look she speaks to me as she washes her hands.

“We should be begging to have you here, should we?”

She says with a slightly icy tone. I blush and finally tear my eyes away from her hole burning gaze. When I look back up into the mirror she has turned around and walked to a paper towel dispenser. Pulling out at least 4 sheets of paper towels as I let my eyes wander down to her trim ass and legs. For a woman at the age of 37 she could pass off as 25. I notice her starting to turn around and my eyes flick up to hers, my staring doesn’t go unnoticed and I blush slightly harder. She raises her eyebrows to her earlier question, swiftly shrugging off my staring thankfully. I straighten my back and take a few steps forward and put my hand out for her to shake. She doesn’t even glance at my hand as I introduce myself.

“Hi. I’m Allison Tanner. I’m here to interview for the opening. It’s an honor to meet you Ms. Fairbanks.”

My voice slightly shaking. This woman was intimidating and she was making me more unsure of myself by the second. She surprisingly smirks at me and throws away the wet paper towels.

“I heard your name when you were talking to yourself. Introductions are kind of irrelevant at this point Ms. Tanner. Have Julia send you into my office in 5 minutes.”

I blush and nod my head slightly. With that she turns and walks to the door and walks out of the restroom. I take a deep breath and let my hand drop to my side. She seems to have an affect on me that only a few people actually have. She makes me who I’m not. An intimidated woman with no courage, and I simply can’t say no to her or turn my back on her. I turn back to the mirror and see the deep red painted across my cheeks from the encounter. I sigh and walk out of the restroom. I walk over to the sweet older lady and tell her that Ms. Fairbanks wants to see me in 5 minutes. She gives me a small knowing smile.

“You met her I take it?”

My fading blush comes back with a rush and my cheeks are red yet again. I look down briefly then back to the woman with a small nod. She chuckles and swivels her chair around and points down a hallway.

“If she said 5 minutes then your already late. Around here we’re always 5 minutes early. Go down this hall, take a left and her office is at the end of that hall. Got it sweetheart?”

She asks. I give her a thankful smile and nod my head.

“Yes. Thank you.”

She smiles back and turns back to answer the office phone with a “Lillian Fairbanks & co. This is Julia speaking, how may I help you?”. I start to walk down the hall and take a left. There are multiple cubicles on my left but big executive offices on my right. I continue walking, my eyes set on the door at the end of the hall. I finally reach it and take a deep breath before I knock. I hear an answer from inside.

“Come in.”

I open the door. I see Lillian sitting behind a big mahogany desk writing something down on papers. I take a quick glance around the room. It was full of all the traditional lawyer books and more. Though, no picture frames or personal items to connect anything to her social life. My eyes go back to her.

“Your late. Sit.”

She says while continuing to write. I close the door behind me and move to one of the two seats in front of her desk.

“Sorry Ms.-“

She cuts me off and finally looks up at me. Her green eyes enough to make me gasp but I hold it back.

“How old are you Ms. Tanner?”

I cross my legs and I think I see her flick her eyes to my legs for a mere second. No, she was to professional for that. Get a grip, Ally.

“I am 28.”

She purses her full red lips and nods her head. She scoots her chair back an inch and pulls out a drawer.

“Good. Your not to old, or too young.”

Check one. I see her pull out a file folder labeled ‘RESUMES’ and opens it up. She grabs the top paper and slides the folder back into the drawer and closes it again. My eyes watching every move of the toned woman’s body. She scoots back into her desk and rests her elbows on the hard wood as she props her chin up with her hands.

“Do you always talk to yourself in restrooms Ms. Tanner ?”

I blush at the question. She looks up at me with her green eyes for a serious answer. I clear my throat nervously and shake my head.

“Umm, no. Not very often.”

I see the corner of her mouth twitch up into a smirk until she takes on the role of professionalism again. She looks down to my resume then picks it up and sets it to the side. She looks up at me again.

“Your resume…”

She draws out. I wait for a negative comment.

“It’s outstanding…I’m slightly impressed and I’m not very easily impressed Ms. Tanner.”

Check two. I preen at her subtle praise and sit up straighter in my chair with a small smile. She stares at me for a while, looking me up and down. She gives a soft hum of approval and stands up. I watch her strong form walk in front of her desk. She crosses her amazing legs and leans back against the desk with her hands on the side to steady herself. Her eyes feel like they were trying to search my soul. But I don’t back down from her stare, I uncross and cross my legs. She does it again. Her eyes flicker to my ivory skin and I know I’ve seen it this time. So the boss has a thing for the ladies, huh? Interesting. I’ve heard rumors but never believed them. As an active member of the lady lovers club, I didn’t want to get my hopes up about my blonde, long legged, hardcore boss being a womanizing dyke. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought of her possibly wanting me. Of course, I don’t think she would really want me. She was professional, not the type of woman who sleeps with her employees…wouldn’t hurt to see if she might though. She finally speaks again.

“I believe that I’ve found the right candidate for the job but you must consider what this job entails Ms. Tanner.”

I try to hide my excitement the best I can and shoot her a small smile.

“I’m up for any task that you give me Ms. Fairbanks.”

She gives me a hard stare and my smile fades.

“You will be working ungodly hours with me and the other associates. You will have less and less of a social life until your first year is up. Your friends? You won’t see them. The people here are your friends now. You will most likely become sleep deprived in the first week, maybe the second if your lucky. You’ll be eating take-out for most likely the rest of your time at the firm. We work hard, we work dirty and we have rules. If I think you are not working hard, your gone. If I think you can’t get the dirt we need, your gone. If you break a rule, your gone. If I say jump, you ask how high. I don’t like to be disappointed by the people I hire. Do you understand this, Ms. Tanner?”

I look at her and think, I like a challenge. This woman will definitely give me a challenge. I nod my head firmly.

“I understand clearly Ms. Fairbanks. I’m ready.”

She finally cracks a small smile and stands up straight. I stand up with her and she finally shakes my hand. Her grip is firm yet soft.

“Welcome to Lillian Fairbanks & co. Ms. Tanner.”

I smile back. She lets go of my hand and moves to the door. She opens it and calls out to I assume her Secretary.

“Kelly?”

A small woman with a thin frame and red hair moves her roller chair out of her cubicle enough to see her boss.

“Can you give Allison here the usual run down? Maybe a tour also. She’ll be in Jeremy’s old office.”

The woman named Kelly smiles at her boss.

“Sure thing, boss.”

The powerful woman turns back to me.

“Kelly is my personal assistant. She will show you your office and give you a quick tour. You have half an hour to be done with that. I have to be in court in 40 minutes, I expect you to be in the front lobby ready to go. This is your first day Ms. Tanner. Don’t make me regret my decision.”

I smile excitedly and nod my head.

“I promise you won’t Ms. Fairbanks.”

She nods her head back and I walk out the door to Kelly. She stands up and smiles at me. She holds out her hand and I shake it firmly.

“Kelly Hanson. As Lillian told you, I’m her PA.”

She takes the lead and turns right down another hallway and continues to talk. I follow behind her and take out a pad and pen just in case if something important is spoken.

“I get her coffee and anything else she needs. I am the only one here she lets call her Lillian. Calling her Lillian is against rule one.”

I write down rule one as we take a left.

“Rule number two. She is always right. Always. If you think she is not, she wants to hear about it but only when you and her are alone. If you turn out wrong, your off the case.”

I write down the second rule as we reach my new office. We don’t walk in though. We stop at the closed door.

“Rule number three. If you are late without an explanation, you get a punishment. Don’t worry, the punishment is paper work. It’s not fun. It’s not easy. So don’t be late.”

She turns the knob of the door and pushes open the door. My head snaps up after I finish writing. I smile as I see a smaller but similar mahogany desk in the middle of the room. The two walls on the right and left are full of book cases. You can’t even see the wall behind them they take up the whole wall. I large window behind the desk with a view of the other part of the building we just walked from and the city below. Kelly leans against the doorway as I take in my office. After a few more seconds I turn around as she tells me rule number four.

“Rule number four. Respect everyone who works here. Janitors up to Lillian. If you don’t, we don’t have respect for you and you are out of the firm.”

I quickly write it down and she smiles and jerks her head the other way.

“Come on. We got 15 minutes to give you the tour.”

We walk out of my office and close the door behind us. She starts to walk back the way we came.

“You’ll meet the other associates tonight when we have our New Comer meeting.”

I fast walk to keep up with her. For such a small woman she was fast.

“New Comer meeting?”

She smiles and turns left.

“A meeting all about you sweetheart. Trust me, it’s not as scary as it sounds. This is…”

I space out and think for a second. A New Comer meeting…all about me…what was there to talk about?
Fingers snapping in my face brings me back to earth. I see an annoyed Kelly staring back at me.

“Stay with me dreamer girl. This room is called ‘The Closet’. It has every record of every case we’ve ever won, lost or got a neutral verdict on. You’ll be spending multiple nights in here on your first year. Now, let’s go to the break room.”

I follow her down another long hallway. Our tour continues to the break room, associates hallway, helping hands and ends at the lobby. Once we get there I have two pages of my notepad full and Ms. Fairbanks is talking to the woman I met earlier, Julia. Ms. Fairbanks sees me and Kelly and says a goodbye to Julia. She starts to walk to the elevator.

“Do you like your office Ms. Tanner?”

She calls over her shoulder as she reaches the elevator. I walk up next to her and smile.

“Very much Ms. Fairbanks. It has a beautiful view.”

She smiles and let’s out a small chuckle as the doors open and she steps into the elevator. I follow right behind her.

“I often get more comments about the desks then the view. Kelly, I would like my usual coffee when I get back from court.”

Kelly smiles and I bite my lip. Should I not like the view?

“You got it boss.”

The doors close and I finally realize I’m in an elevator with The Lillian Fairbanks. I become nervous and shift on my feet. What was wrong with me? I’m never like this! She sees this and clears her throat.

“Ms. Tanner?”

I turn my head to her.

“Yes?”

She lets amusement cross her eyes as she turns her head and looks at me.

“If I wanted a nervous lawyer to come with me to court I would’ve brought someone else. Understood?”

I blush and nod my head yes. She chuckles and turns her eyes back ahead as the doors open.

“And if I wanted a blushing school girl I would brought my ‘head over heels for the idea of love’ little sister with me.”

She walks out of the elevator and leaves me dumbfounded and blushing harder then before. I quickly walk after her. She told me she has a sister. Grant it it was because she was making fun of me but maybe, just maybe she was starting to warm up to me.

I watch her stride across the marble floor. Interrogating the suspect on the stand. She calculates every move she makes, every word, every fact. Within an hour she finally closes the one week long trial with a win. I smile and along with multiple others stand up and clap for her and her client. Ms. Fairbanks smiles and looks back at me. She shoots me a smile and a heart throbbing wink. I sit back down as she starts talking to her client. A few minutes pass and a new case starts to trickle into the court. She walks back to me with a smile on her face and I stand up and smile back.

“Congratulations Ms. Fairbanks. You were absolutely amazing.”

She smiles brighter and we start to walk out of the court building.

“What made you so interested in becoming a lawyer Ms. Tanner?”

I smile and we slide into her red Chevy. She starts the car and drives in the direction of her law firm.

“You did.”

She gives me a confused and curious look, a small smile spreading across her lips. She was beautiful when she smiled and wasn’t just scowling the whole time.

“Okay, I’m intrigued. What do you mean ‘I did’?”

I smile and turn towards her a little more, my skirt riding up my legs just a tiny bit. It doesn’t go unnoticed by her and her eyes flick to my legs, which doesn’t go unnoticed by me. I smirk a little but decide to let her by with it.

“I mean ever since I followed the King case in 2004 I’ve never had a doubt that I wanted to be a lawyer and come work for you.”

She smiles after remembering the case.

“That was a pretty challenging case. I’m glad it put your mind on the right career path.”

I didn’t know what I was saying until after I said it.

“Well your also the reason that made me want to come work for you.”

I quickly look away from her and blush.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t think I said that out loud.”

I gulp and she chuckles quietly.

“Its okay. I want you to be able to speak your mind. Just remember that you need to think before you speak.”

We pull into the parking garage and it was a quiet walk back up to the office. Once were in the elevator I remember the New Comer meeting.

“So what exactly does the New Comer meeting entail ?”

She smiles and the doors open and we walk out.

“Honestly, it gives everyone to get to know you and get comfortable with you, but…it’s also a chance for them to bet on your answers to the questions they ask.”

We reach her office and she walks inside. Great, they were going to bet on my answers. I stand in the door way.

“Do you know when it’s going to be?”

She looks up and smiles at something behind me. I turn and see a group of men and woman making their way to the conference room.

“It looks like it’s starting now. Let’s go New Girl.”

I get ushered into the hallway and down to the conference room. When I walk in the whole room turns quite. All eyes are on me and I see Kelly motion for me to move to the front of the room. I swallow my nervousness and walk to the front of the room. I smile weakly at all of the people in the seats.
“Hi. I’m Allison Tanner. You can all call me Ally though.”

Everyone smiles back.

“Alright people. Time to start betting. How old is she?”

A young man with a 5 o’clock shadow yells. Everyone starts throwing money in the middle of the table and yelling out numbers. Some harsh and some very flattering. After a minute a middle aged man stands up and quiets everyone down. He stands up and gives me a nice smile.

“Hey Ally’, I’m Frank. I’m in the records department. Tell us how old you are, darlin’.”

I smile back at him.

“Nice to meet you Frank. I’m 28.”

Few people grunt in disappointment as two others split the money in the middle. I look at Kelly, being one of the loser but she smiles anyway and mouths for me to take a seat. I move out the chair at the end of the table and take a seat. They calm down and someone yells out another question. They fight over the answers and money until I finally give them an answer. By the time we only have one more question left I have learned 8 names, onto my 9th as a hot woman with short blonde hair and soft blue eyes stands up. She gives me a smoldering look and I immediately give her a sultry smile. Knowing exactly how to work the ladies, even if they weren’t my type.

“I’m Emma. One of the associates. My question is…straight or gay?”

She sits back down. Everyone pauses for a few seconds then Kelly slams down 10 bucks on the table.

“Gay.”

She says confidently. I try to hide the tell-tale smile from my face and Emma pushes a 20 into the pile, giving me a sly smile from across the table. Five people bet that I was straight and four people bet that I was gay. Which is reasonable considering I look like a fem. Emma stands up again and smiles smugly.

“So, which one is it Ally?”

I guy to my left, James, gives me a creepy smile.

“I bet she’s straight.”

He winks at me and I smile.

“Fortunately, I’m gay.”

His face drops in disappointment along with the other 4 people who just lost their money. My eyes glance to the door to see my new boss, a smirk painted on her face. I take a chance and wink at her. She smiles and moves out of the doorway. I look back to my fellow co-workers and see them stashing away the money they’ve won. Kelly catches my eye and she smiles and walks over to me.

“That wasn’t to bad, was it?”

I smile back and let out a small chuckle.

“Not bad at all. I actually had fun watching the betting and answering questions.”

She smiles.

“Great. Now, follow me.”

She starts walking out the door and takes the path to Ms. Fairbanks office.

“She wanted me to bring to her office after the meeting. Have fun.”

She gives me a wink and walks to her cubicle. I swallow. Oh god. The wink was to much. But she smiled, it shouldn’t be a problem right? I knock on her door and a second later she tells me to come in. I walk in to see her standing next to a bookshelf. I smile at her and she smiles back.

“Take a seat.”

I sit down and bite my lip nervously. This woman made me more nervous then a virgin on her wedding night.

“Am…am I in trouble Ms. Fairbanks?”

She shakes her head and moves in front of her desk. She looks down at me and I see something in her eyes I can’t recognize.

“Your gay and our firm couldn’t careless; however, if Emma’s little action of bringing that to light causes a ruckus between co-workers…we might have to address the situation.”

Oh, so we were talking about this. Having had to come out more times then I could count to the people at my jobs, I quickly gain confidence. I smile and look at her curiously.

“Address it how, boss?”

She tries to get more comfortable and ends up spreading her legs a little more. My eyes move to the apex of her legs and my panties get wetter. She sees me staring and clears her throat with a smirk. Shit. My eyes snap back up to hers.

“We would address it by sitting down the people that have a problem with it.”

I purse my lips and nod my head, letting her know that I agree. I look her up and down. This was my shot. I stand up and a…sexual tension falls across the room. I walk closer to her and she pulls her shoulders back to stand tall. Why? I don’t know, she was already a half an inch taller than me when slouching, let alone standing tall when she was an inch taller. My heart beats faster and I raise my hand up to her chest. I use a finger to lift the gold necklace from her chest, feigning interest in the pendant, and look into her eyes.

“What about you? Do you have a problem with it, boss?”

Her breathing gets faster and stares back at me. The back of my hand ghosts over the soft skin of her chest. My hand runs down the valley in between her chest until I reach the soft silk of her blouse. She suddenly looks down to the floor in between us, breaking the eye contact.

“Call me Lillian in private and no. I would be a hypocrite if I did.”

I smirk and lick my lips. Her eyes flick up to my lips but she quickly looks away.

“Why would you be a hypocrite Lillian?”

She looks up into my eyes again and I step closer. She tenses and tries to back up but she had nowhere to go with her desk behind her. Her eyes move down my body and for the first time she doesn’t try and hide it.

“I think you know why, Ms. Tanner.”

I smile and raise my hand yet again to her rising and falling chest and trace imaginary circles on the top of one of her gorgeous breasts. She lets out a soft gasp.

“Allison…”

She whispers my name and I know I should stop but the softness of her skin was addicting. But I pull my hand away and lean in towards her ear. I see her eyes close as I whisper to her.

“Yes Lil?”

I ask, using a shortened and informal version of her name. My lips dangerously close to the shell of her ear. I see her shiver slightly. It was just barely noticeable but it was so sexy to see her react that way.

“Stop.”

This surprises me. I thought I had this whole unplanned seduction scene in the bag. I quickly step back and clear my throat. We avoid each others eyes and I speak first.

“I am…I’m going to go set up my office.”

Ms. Fairbanks nod her head and walks back around her desk and sits down in her chair. I turn around and walk to the door. I stop just before I turn the knob and debate turning around and telling her I’m sorry or ask if she’s okay but I decide against it and walk out the door. I quickly walk the path to my office and shut the door once I’m inside. I walk to my window behind my desk and look out over the city. I sigh and feel myself relax. A nice view always helps me relax. I turn my attention to the other part of the building. A knock on the door gets my attention. I turn around just in time to see Kelly peek her head in.

“Hey dreamer girl, Lillian wants you back in her office.”

She says the nickname only she uses. I blush slightly and give her a curious look.

“Did she say what for?”

Kelly shrugs her shoulders.

“Something about a new case I think.”

I perk up at this and she laughs.

“You new lawyers and your cases.”

She rolls her eyes and I stand up. I walk to the door with a smile.

“It’s exhilarating.”

I give her a wink and she blushes. We walk down the hall and she suddenly starts to talk again.

“So…you weren’t lieing about the gay thing just to get James off your back, right?”

I give her a sly smile as we round the corner.

“Not at all.”

She smiles back and I bite my lip. My game and confidence coming back to me.

“Ever played for my team Ms. Hanson?”

She blushes harder as I whisper in her ear.

“O-Only once…I’ve never done it again.”

She stumbles over her words and I let out a small chuckle. We reach Ms. Fairbanks office and I knock on the door. I immediately get a response. I look at Kelly with a confident smirk.

“I think I can change your mind about that sweet cheeks.”

I wink at her yet again and turn the door handle and walk into the office. But not before I see her bite her lip and excitement cross her eyes. I turn to Ms. Fairbanks and give her my best smile. Believe it or not, I’ve wore that smile before. She smiles back and I see a quick look of want in her eyes.

“Ally. Come sit down. I want to talk about a case that I have. It’s in an hour and I’d like a new set of eyes before I go to court.”

I take a seat across from her desk after she hands me a folder. I immediately start reading the case. Once I’m finished I ask her a few questions that she answers confidently. I think about it for 10 minutes straight, complete silence in the room as she waits for me to say something. I pitch an idea that she gives a few seconds of thought to then lights up. She smiles at me then stands up. Her green eyes looking at me excitedly.

“You, Ms. Ally Tanner, have just won our year long case.”

My jaw drops and I look at her incredibly.

“I what?”

She laughs and shakes her head.

“Your pitch makes everything make more sense. Come on, I’m bringing you with me to the trial. We have 20 minutes till we have to get there but I want to be early.”

She says all of this while grabbing her bag and walking to the door. I was still in shock and I stumble out the door after her. She walks down the hallway on her way to the lobby.

“Umm, Ms.Fairbanks. Did you just say I solved your year long case?”

Kelly jumps in line behind us.

“Oh my god. You mean the Plains case? How did you manage to do that dreamer girl?”

She giggles behind me and I turn around to give her a playful glare. She shoots me a wink as Ms. Fairbanks answers her.

“She read the case for 20 minutes, asked me questions for 5 minutes, thought for 10 minutes then she gave me a pitch that made sense. It was very impressive.”

Kelly walks faster to catch up to me. She gives me a beautiful smile.

“Wow. Everyone is going to hate you when they find out.”

I frown.

“Why?”

She smiles and walks faster to catch up to Ms. Fairbanks. She calls to me over her shoulder.

“Because she’s asked every single associate their opinion on the case. Of course, they couldn’t come up with anything. Your the one and only dreamer girl.”

I sigh. Shit. They really will hate me. We reach the elevators and Kelly and Ms. Fairbanks talk for a few minutes. When the elevator reaches our floor me and Ms. Fairbanks step onto it. Kelly gives me a thumbs up as the doors close. We stand in slightly awkward silence for a few seconds until Ms. Fairbanks talks again.

“Can I ask why Kelly calls you ‘dreamer girl’?”

I smile and laugh.

“She caught me day dreaming on the tour. She is now calling me dreamer girl every chance she gets.”

I smile at Ms. Fairbanks but she keeps a straight face. I move to look into her eyes and I put my hand on her elbow. She looks into my eyes and I see that she is trying to hide her jealousy. I open my mouth to say something but the doors behind me open and she moves around me and walks out. She leaves me there dumbfounded yet again. I walk out of the elevator and follow her to the car. Once I’m in the car we take off towards the court house. Half-way there I finally decide to apologize for earlier, when I tried to make a move on her.

“I’m sorry…for making a move on you. I know it is probably against an un-spoken rule and I know I shouldn’t have done it but you can’t blame me for trying because you are one of the most amazing women I’ve ever met and you are incredibly hot-“

She stops me.

“Allison. We can’t and you know that now. Don’t let it happen again.”

She says harshly. I clench my jaw. I’m pretty sure she didn’t stop me until after I was less than an inch away from her and whispering in her ear.

“Yes ma’am.”

She takes a deep breath and I look out the window. This woman really does make me crazy.

She moves across the marble floor for the second time today. If It were earlier today I would’ve watched her long legs strut across the floor, her toned arms as she picked up files and handed them up to the judge. But now, I was angry. She checked me out, she flirted back with me and she didn’t stop me when I made my move until the last minute. Yet I was being scolded. Even after figuring out her big case. With a for sure win, the trial ends and we have to come back tomorrow for the final hearing. We walk back to the car without a word until she starts driving.

“You did good today.”

I give her a forced smile and turn my head to look out the window. She sighs. It’s quiet until we are in the elevator. Right when we step in I tell her the thing I’ve wanted to tell her since we were at the court house.

“You wanted me to.”

She looks at me confused.

“Excuse me?”

I look at her and take a breath.

“You wanted me to kiss you. I could feel it. I know you did. I wouldn’t have made a move like that if I didn’t think so.”

I look into her green eyes. She opens her mouth to say something but nothing comes out. The doors open.

“It wasn’t just me Lillian. You lead me on.”

I look to the floor and walk out of the elevator. On my way to my office Kelly walks up next to me.

“What are you doing tonight dreamer girl?”

I turn on my charm and we reach my office. Ms. Fairbanks may have hurt me but I wasn’t going to let her rejection keep me from getting in between another girls legs. I give her a sexy smile and lean against the door frame.

“Well this crazy idea of showing a redhead how much fun it is to be on my team popped into my head a few or more times.”

She blushes. I scoot closer to her and whisper into her ear.

“We could go into my office and I could practice my ideas on you.”

I smile as she pushes me away playfully.

“Oh shut up. Are you free or not?”

I laugh and nod my head.

“Yes, I’m free sweetheart.”

She smiles and bites her lip.

“Why don’t you come to the pub around the corner with me and the associates. Everyone usually gets out of work around 10. It’ll be fun. I promise.”

I smile and nod my head.

“Sure, sounds good.”

She smiles then leans forward and whispers in my ear.

“And maybe…if your lucky…I’ll let you come home with me.”

She pulls away from me and gives me a wink as she backs up. I smile.

“That maybe a problem for you honey, I’m always lucky.”

She laughs and shakes her head as she turns around. I open my office door as she disappears around the corner. I step inside and shut the door behind me. I walk to my desk and sit down. I sigh heavily. I’m so stupid. I made a move on my boss and now we were in a fight about it. But I couldn’t help think I was very quickly falling for this woman. On my first day. Wonderful.

“Ally?”

I turn around at the sound of Ms. Fairbanks voice. She was standing in her doorway as I was on my way to the little pub around the corner of the building.

“Can I talk to you for a minute?”

I look at the floor then back up to her.

“Umm, sure.”

I walk over to her and she stands to the side to let me into her office. I decide to stand to show her I won’t be staying long. She walks in front of her desk and stands in front of me. My heart races a little faster.

“You were right…I wanted you to kiss me. I shouldn’t have even thought of that but I did. I lead you on…I’m sorry.”

As surprised as I was by her admittance I scoff and shake my head.

“Great. So what? You wanted to bring me into your office to reject me for a second time. Because the first time wasn’t enough right?”

I turn around and walk to the door. She stops me and grabs my wrist.

“I don’t want to reject you anymore Ally.”

What? She moves in behind me and I tense up.

“Your gong to hurt me. I can feel it.”

I say quietly but she hears me anyway. She whispers to me.

“You feel a lot of things, don’t you?”

God damn it. She didn’t want this this morning but now this is all she wanted. How could I not feel that she was going to hurt me?

“Lil.”

I breathe out. She steps closer behind me and I feel her warm breath washing over my neck. I close my eyes as a shiver runs down my spine. I step forward and shake my head.

“Lillian…I can’t think straight when you do that.”

She steps forward right behind me, her body so close to mine I wish I could just reach behind me and touch her.

“How do you think I feel?”

I shiver as her words reach my ears. I need to leave or she’s going to make me fall for her. I reach for the door and open it. But she closes it by putting a hand on the door and shutting it.

“Can we just talk at least?”

I sigh and concede.

“Just talking.”

She backs away and I turn around. My eyes meet hers and all I want to do is pounce on her and kiss her but I hold myself back. She starts talking.

“Your still comfortable working for me, right?”

I nod my head silently. She bites her lip. Mmm, god. She’s so sexy.

“You like Emma don’t you?”

My brow furrows in confusion.

“Emma? What are you talking about?”

She elaborates.

“Yes, Emma. She practically undressed you with her eyes at the conference before you left, I think I saw you doing the same.”

I stifle a laugh.

“You think I like Emma?”

I raise my eyebrows and she feebly nods her head. Now not so sure of her accusation. This time I let out a small chuckle.

“Emma is more dom and butch. I’m a dom and sub but more dom, we wouldn’t be very good together. And honestly, I’d cut my hair short but it’s naturally curl and I think it’d look weird. She’s not my type Lil, your my type.”

The last sentence slips out and I blush as she smirks at me.

“I am?”

There’s no way to turn back now. I roll my eyes and nod my head.

“Yes Lil, you are. Sorry, that slipped out…”

I trail off as she distracts me by walking forward until my back presses against the door. I gulp as her hands move to either side of my head. She steps in close and my heart skips a beat.

“I don’t care if I’m your type. I care that you think your a dom.”

I smile and stand up straight against the door confidently.

“Who says I’m not?”

She smirks, a smirk that says ‘challenge accepted’. She leans just barely forward, not enough for our lips to touch. I try to back up into the door but there was no give.

“Have you ever begged to feel someone’s lips on your own?”

God Damn it. I hold back a whimper. I wasn’t giving in that easily. Her lips ghost across my cheek as they make their way to my ear.

“What about begging to touch someone?”

At the mention of touching ‘someone’, my palms felt like they were on fire. Itching to touch her but I press my palms firmly against the door. She smiles as she sees this and lowers her lips to my neck.

“Begging to be touched?”

Her hands move down and rest on either side of my hips on the door. She lowers her mouth to the top of my breast. By now my body felt electric and I need something to calm me down. Anything. A simple touch would go a long way. But she doesn’t touch me. She just hovers her hot lips over my skin and blows lightly, goosebumps erupting across my skin. My nipples standing painfully erect through my thin bra and blouse.

“Begging for your nipples to be wrapped up in a hot, wet tongue.”

A sudden flush of wetness coats the inside of my panties. I hold back a moan and my nails dig into the wood. She surprisingly kneels down in front of me, her mouth inches from my skirt covered cunt. I instinctively spread my legs for her and I feel her hot breath on my thigh.

“Begging for a tongue on your clit, fingers deep inside your cunt thrusting and licking you to a mind blowing orgasm.”

I gasp and moan as I arch my back against the door. She has no idea how much I want that right now. She suddenly stands up and kisses the spot just behind my ear, making me shiver.

“But we’re just talking.”

She smiles and pulls away and I finally open my eyes to look up at her. I catch myself staring to long and look away and clear my throat. I straighten myself up a little bit and try to chase away the growing blush on my face.

“Right. Of course. Just talking.”

She stands there with a smug look on her face as I squirm under her stare. This woman was going to make me do things I’ve never even thought of doing. Oddly…I was excited. She shrugs her shoulders.

“Well Ms. Tanner…shouldn’t you be heading to the pub?”

I nod my head and take a deep breath. I give her a small smile.

“Uh, yes. Goodnight Ms. Fairbanks.”

I don’t wait for an answer and I turn around to open the door but she stops me. She grips my hips and pulls my ass tight against her core. If it weren’t for her hands holding onto my hips my knees would’ve buckled right then.

“Goodnight, Allison.”

She husks into my ear. A small moan tumbles from my lips and I shudder in her arms. I’m sure that if I reached between my legs and pressed down on my clit even the slightest bit I would cum with in a few seconds. She reaches in front of me and opens the door. She pushes me forward, smacking my ass in the process. I gasp and stumble out of her office. I hear her chuckle but by the time I turn around she had closed her door. I turn back and make my way to the elevator, giving a quick smile to Julia. She gives me a knowing smile and I blush. I guess she doesn’t talk to Kelly about her sexual conquests. I make my way down to the pub. Maybe I could find a hot drunk girl willing to go home with me? I needed to get off. BAD.

“Ally! Get your ass over here dreamer girl!”

I smile as Kelly motions me towards the bar, clearly already intoxicated with what looks like vodka. I walk over to her and I’m instantly greeted with a big hug. She pulls away just enough to look at me.

“Dance with me. No one else will dance with me.”

She wines. She starts to pull me onto the dance floor but I pull her back.

“Hold on there hot stuff. I need a few drinks before I dance. You go ahead though. I’ll dance with you later.”

She pouts for a second then finally turns around and gets pulled into the masses. I turn to the bar and order a shot of vodka and a Sex on the Beach. I sit on one of the bar stools as the bartender puts my drinks on the bar. I smile as I see Kelly wiggling her ass and dancing to the beat. I take a drink of my Sex on the Beach. She’s a drunk girl. I can definitely take her home. She’s a co-workers which makes it a little messy but I can handle it. Might as well test the waters there. I start to get up when a voice talks to me.

“She’s hot, isn’t she?”

I turn to see Emma sitting behind me. I smile.

“Yeah, I’d say so.”

She smiles back and her eyes flick behind me to Kelly. I turn back around to see Kelly unconsciously grinding on a tall scruffy man with bulging muscles and frankly, a bulge in his pants. He was grabbing her hips and gently pulling her back into his crotch. Kelly simply seems oblivious to his grabby hands. I hear a growl behind me. I turn back to Emma and I’m surprised when I see jealousy and protectiveness cross her eyes. Emma likes Kelly. I smile. I lean in to her to whisper considering the music got louder.

“Go dance with her.”

Emma’s eyes snap to mine and for the first time I see a blush cover her cheeks. I smile knowingly and jerk my head to the dance floor.

“Go get that guy’s hands off of your girls hips before I do, and I’ll do it. Trust me.”

She seems to have an internal battle with herself until she grabs my vodka and slings her head back to take the alcohol into her throat. She slams the shot glass upside down on the counter and gets up from her seat. I turn to watch her stalk onto the dance floor and grab Kelly from the mans wondering hands. At first he puts up a fight until Emma gives him a glare. And if looks could kill this guy would be dead in a second. He backs up with his hands raised in surrender. Kelly looks behind her and smiles at her blonde co-worker. Emma whispers something into the redhead’s ear that makes her blush and start to dance again. They grind together in a perfect rhythm and heat starts to form in between my legs. I groan in jealousy and look around to find another victim. I spot a drunk blonde with amazing legs and a stunning view of her cleavage near my new co-workers that had just finished grinding on a girl who had to leave. I smile and make my way over to the girl. I wink at Emma as I pass her and Kelly who had turned around to grind into each other’s legs. Emma mouths ‘thank you’ to me and I smile. I slide in behind the blonde I had set my eyes on and start to dance with her. She glances over her shoulder and moans.

“Hey there sexy lady.”

I smile and grab her hips to pull her in tighter to me. She sexily grinds into my growing heated core.

“What’s your name baby?”

I whisper into her ear. She bends her knees, my hands running up her side’s and arms to her hands, grinding her way all the way down to a squatting position only to come back up, shaking her ass very arousingly on my core. I groan and move my hips forward to press into her ass. She moans and leans back into me.

“Tara. What’s yours?”

It’s my turn to bend my knees until I’m in a squatting position, running my hands down her legs then up to her ass. Standing back up I squeeze her juicy ass and tell her my name.

“Ally. I’m sure you’ll be saying it enough tonight, gorgeous.”

I say, using one of my signature line. She smiles and bites her lip.

“I’m sure you’ll be making me say your name.”

I smile and turn her around. Her hazel eyes meet mine and I pull her into me again. She wraps her arms around my neck. My skirt rides up to accommodate her leg as she grinds hungrily into my hip. She moans into my ear.

“Mmm, Ally.”

I shiver and smile. Damn, this girl knew how to turn someone on. And put on a show, I’m not dumb. I knew that moan wasn’t real. I reach down to grab her ass and pull her in harder. This time she lets out a real moan and her nails dig into my neck. I do it again, eliciting the same moan. She continues to grind on me.

“We’re going back to my place. We’re going to have a one night stand. And it is going to be amazing because I can tell already that your an amazing lay. So, take me to my place and fuck me until I can’t take anymore.”

She whispers into my ear. I growl and pull away from her. She’s exactly what I needed, a girl who just wanted to get off for one night. I lean forward and press my lips to hers. She moans and let’s me slip my tongue in her mouth. The taste of vodka and another fruity drink on her tongue. Her tongue battles with mine, seeking dominance but I quickly top her by digging my fingers into her hot ass. She lets out a whimper and I know I have her where I want her. She pulls away.

“Take me home already, damn it.”

She growls. I smile and grab her hand. With a wave goodbye to Kelly and Emma who were now talking to each other at the bar and getting a wave back, I pay for my drinks and pull the blonde into my car. She gives me directions to her place and I immediately start to drive accordingly. I drive fast and I guess she notices before me because she reaches over to put a hand on my thigh.

“In a hurry are we?”

I smile and bite my lip as her fingers barely slip underneath my skirt.

“Fuck yes I am.”

I round the corner to the street of her apartment and pull up to the building. She chuckles and gets out of my car. She starts to sway from the alcohol and I quickly run to catch her. I put a hand on her hip and the other in her hand. She grips my hand tightly and smiles drunkenly.

“Thank you.”

I smile back and we start to walk inside. She stumbles twice before we reach the elevator. I look into her eyes as we wait for the elevator to reach the first floor.

“You doing okay there, honey? You seem a little out of it.”

She glares at me and pulls me into a rough, hard kiss. The elevator dings on its arrival and I’m ready to back away from the blonde but she grabs my blouse in two hands and slides her tongue in my mouth. I moan and let her kiss me as I feel two people walk out of the elevator behind me. She finally breaks the kiss and pulls me into the elevator.

“I think we’d both agree that I’m doing just fine.”

She pushes me back against the wall as the doors close. She kisses me softly this time and moves her hand to the back of my neck. I moan and she wraps one leg around my waist and pulls me closer. I run my hand down her bare thigh to stop and squeeze her ass. She moans and parts her lips just enough for me to slip my tongue into her mouth. She moans and I move her foot down. I flip us so she is pressed against the wall and dip my head down to kiss and lick her neck. She moans softly and arches her back against the wall. The ding of the elevator echoes through the box and I pull away. She groans at the loss but quickly pulls me out of the elevator and down the hall to a door labeled 5D. I smile as she jumbles her keys and can’t put it in the key hole. After a few more seconds she successfully opens the door. I follow her in and take a quick look around. She suddenly rushes past me down the hall and into another room.

“Oh god.”

She gets out before I hear a retching sound. I groan. Great, my one night stand is throwing up. I quickly walk down the hall and look into the bathroom as she pukes into the toilet again. She sits back against the wall and wipes her mouth with the back of her hand. I search her cabinet for a wash cloth and run it under cold water and ring it out before giving it to her. She takes it wordlessly and wipes her mouth and forehead.

“Thhhhanksss.”

She slurs out. I take her hands in mine and help her up.

“Lets get you to bed.”

She leans into me as I shuffle her down the hall to her bedroom. I sit her down and unzip her dress. I slide it off of her and move her under the covers. She immediately falls asleep and I sigh. This is not how I thought my night would end when I started to grind on the hot blonde. I walk into her kitchen and grab a bottle of water. I walk back into her bedroom and set it on her dresser. I grab a trash can and set it next to her bed. I turn to leave but she grabs my hand. I turn back and she has a dreamy smile on her face.

“Mmm. Don’t go. The party just started baby.”

I smile and put her hand on her stomach.

“The party is over sweetheart. Go to sleep and drink your water in the morning. It was nice meeting you Tara.”

She gives me a sleepy goodbye and I walk to the front room. I decide to take a bottle of water for myself and make my way downstairs. I go out to my car and drive to my apartment, deciding not to go back to the pub. I walk inside and get ready for bed. I soon slide into bed and sigh.

I walk to the elevator and lean against the wall. I decided to stop by my office before I went to court.

“Hold the doors please!”

I make myself move my hand to hold open the doors and Emma slips through just in time. I smirk as I see her sporting a bright smile. I clear my throat as I press our floor number.

“So, was she good?”

Emma smiles at the floor.

“She was…I can’t even describe it. How about you? I saw you take off with that hot blonde. Was she good?”

We reach our floor and say a quick good morning to Julia. I sigh as we start to walk to my office.

“I wouldn’t know. Threw up and passed out before we got to the bedroom.”

She chuckles and I push her playfully. She raises her hands in fake surrender.

“Hey, it’s not my fault you can’t get laid.”

I gape at her.

“I can get laid! I just can’t get laid with extremely drunk girls. That’s all.”

She laughs again. We round the corner as Kelly walks towards us. She blushes as she see Emma and I smile.

“Hey Em… Hey Ally.”

She passes us and Emma turns around and not so discreetly checks out her ass.

“Hey sweet thing.”

Emma bites her lip as Kelly blushes and walks around the corner. I chuckle and open my office as she walks to hers two doors down on the right.

“You going to the Plains Trial?”

I look over to her and nod my head. She smiles.

“Good work on it.”

I smile.

“Thanks Emma.”

She walks into her office and I walk into mine. I start to set up my office and before I know it I’m done and someone is knocking on my door.

“Come in.”

Kelly peeks her head in and smiles.

“The Boss wants ya.”

I smile and nod my head. I grab my bag and walk out with her.

“So, you were pretty fond of Emma last night.”

She blushes and bites her lip.

“Uh, yeah. Sorry for kind of leading you on like that Ally.”

I laugh and shake my head.

“Hey, no problem. I’m glad you guys hit it off. She really likes you Kelly.”

She smiles and looks up at me with excitement in her eyes.

“She does?”

I nod my head affirmatively and she smiles at the ground.

“Yeah. I like her too…um, anyway. Did you have fun last night? Em said you took off with some drunk girl?”

I sigh and groan.

“I did but she involuntarily cut it short. Threw up and passed out before we got to the bedroom- and before you say it, yes I can get laid but not with extremely drunk girls.”

She laughs as we reach Lillian’s office. I knock as Kelly walks back to her desk. A soft ‘come in’ comes from inside and I walk in. She is sitting at her desk as usual. She smiles at me as she walks in, her hair down and flowing today. I stop myself from staring to long and close the door behind me.

“Your here early.”

I smile.

“Yeah. I wanted to finish setting up my office. Uh, when are you heading to the court house?”

She shrugs her shoulders.

“I’m not to sure. Maybe 20 minutes before it starts.”

I nod my head and an awkward silence falls in between us.

“Did you need something else?”

I ask. She hesitates.

“Oh yeah. Umm. I have a case for you. It’s simple, just a woman who filed a break in and she’s getting her lawyers straight just in case the person gets caught. You and I will go over to talk to her when or if they find the person.”

I was slightly disappointed because it wasn’t a big case but I take it anyways.
“Awesome. Anything else?”

She shakes her head no and I turn to walk out the door.

“Umm, well…I have a question.”

I turn back around and raise my eyebrows. She fidgets in her seat.

“Umm, Kelly seems oddly perky this morning and I know you guys went down to the pub last night…did something…”

I sit down and smirk at her.

“Yesterday it was Emma and today it’s Kelly. Your going to have to decide on which one you think I like Ms. Fairbanks.”

She blushes slightly.

“I’m just asking Ally…so…”

I shake my head and sigh.

“If you must know, I did go home with someone but that someone was not Kelly. Kelly went home with an other someone whose name just so happens to be Emma.”

Her eyes go wide at this and her jaw drops.

“Emma and Kelly? Woah, wait. Wait. Wait. If you didn’t go home with Kelly who did you go home with?”

She asks completely confused with a hint of jealousy in her voice. I smile.

“I went home with a drunk girl. Blonde. She was really hot.”

Her grip tightens on the pen she’s holding and her jaw clenches. I smirk.

“…but don’t be so jealous Lil. I didn’t sleep with her. She just so happened to pass out before anything happened.”

She blushes noticeably and scoffs.

“Me? Ha. I’m-I’m not jealous. I’m not.”

I smirk and stand up. Her eyes flick down my body quickly. I roll my eyes. I walk around her desk and she turns to meet me with a curious look on my face.

“What are you…”

I put my hands on her armrest and lean down until I’m just a little bit above her face. She looks up at me, her breathing getting heavier.

“Your jealous.”

Not a question. It was a statement. She was obviously jealous. She nods her head in agreement as her eyes move down and stops at my cleavage, which from my loose blouse I had on, she had a great view of my breasts encased in my blue lace bra.

“Kiss me…”

Those weren’t my words. They were hers. She looks into my eyes and I look into hers. Her usually bright green eyes were dark. She says it again.

“Kiss me.”

This time more demanding. I lean down and she meets me halfway. We both moan as our lips meet. She slides her hands into my hair and kisses me harder. I moan and tease my tongue across her full lips. She parts her lips and meets my wondering tongue with her own. She groans and stands up slowly. She moves her hands down to my hips and pulls me into her. A moan escapes my lips and she moves me against her desk. I move my arms around her neck and kiss her deeper. Her hands start to move down to my ass when there’s a knock at the door. We jump apart just as Emma walks in. I quickly wipe the moisture from my lips. With Emma’s mouth halfway open she stumbles for words.

“I…Umm…I can…I’m…”

I step away from Lillian and walk to the door.

“I’ll see you in court Ms. Fairbanks.”

I slide past Emma. I hear her say ‘I’ll be right back’. Emma runs to catch up to me.

“Hey. I didn’t see what I just thought I saw, did I?”

I gulp and walk faster.

“Ally.”

She grabs my arm and spins me around.

“Tell me I didn’t just see you making out with our boss.”

She says in a harsh whisper. She glares at me, the kind of glare she gave the handsy guy last night. I shake her off.

“No. YOU didn’t see anything.”

She glares me down again.

“Your lying. I have to talk to her about a case. We’re not done with this.”

I roll my eyes and turn the other way and start walking to my office. She sighs and walks back to Lillian’s office. Great, I lied to one of my two only friends here. This wasn’t go very well. I sit in my office for what seems like an hour but was really twenty minutes. I grab my bag and make my way downstairs to my car. A honk stops me in my tracks and I see Ms. Fairbanks leaning across the passenger seat and pushes open the door.

“Get in.”

I hesitate then finally slide into the the passenger seat. She immediately drives off in the direction of the court house.

“So…I think Emma knows that we kissed.”

I let out a nervous laugh.

“Yeah, I think she does.”

She goes a little faster and I tense up in my seat. We don’t talk for a while and she presses harder on the pedal to beat a red light. I move my hand over to her thigh and squeeze.

“Calm down Lil. Let’s talk about what we’re going to do.”

She takes a deep breath and eases up on the gas. I don’t move my hand from her thigh.

“Emma won’t say anything. I’ll talk her. I promise.”

She nods her head.

“I’m sorry. I just really wanted you to kiss me.”

I smile and she parks her car in the dark parking garage as we reach the court building. I look around and don’t see anyone around.

“Well I don’t think anyone will interrupt us here.”

She looks over to me and I unbuckle my seat and move my hand down to the bottom of her chair. I pull a lever and she gasps as I slide the seat back as far as it goes. I don’t know why I did it but I know I really, desperately, wanted to kiss her again after we made out. I move over onto her lap. She stares at me with surprise but didn’t move her hands. I lace my fingers in hers and raise them above her head. Her green eyes turning a shade darker and her breathing coming hard and fast.

“Do you want me to kiss you now?”

She slowly nods her head and I lean down to her. She tries to lean up to connect our lips but I quickly pull back to just tease her.

“Let me hear you say it.”

She groans quietly. She was definitely a dom and a little bit of a bossy bitch so I know she was going to be stubborn.

“Ally.”

She growls out. It was almost enough for me to give into her. Almost. I use the tip of my tongue to quickly flick her bottom lip. She groans lustfully and tries to move her hands but I slam them back down onto the chair. She glares at me and pushes me back with her body until my back hits the steering wheel. I gasp at the amount of time it took her to top me. She holds my hands with one hand and grips my chin with her other hand. She pulls me into a hard, rough kiss. I moan and kiss her back. Her hand moves down my body to my hip and she squeezes hard to let me know I’m not in control, like her hands holding my hands above me weren’t enough. I moan and try to move my hands down to her face but she doesn’t let up. We jump apart when the weight of my body accidentally rests on the horn. She pulls her hands away from my body. I pant for breath and laugh as I move off of her.

“I guess I was the interruption this time.”

She simply nods her head in agreement and I look over to her again. She seemed a little shaken up so I smile and put my hand on her thigh.

“It’s okay Lil. It was just a kiss. We’ve done it before. Come one, we have 10 minutes.”

I turn to get out of the car but she stops me with a hand on my thigh. I turn back to her and she reaches over to my cheek and pulls me into another kiss. I moan as her lips move against mine. It was such a soft kiss I just wanted to stay there and kiss her forever. Sadly, she pulls away with one last kiss and looks into my eyes.

“Next time, I’ll make sure there’s no interruptions.”

I gulp and nod my head. She gives me a small smile and moves out of the car. I do the same and we quickly walk up to the courthouse.

It takes an hour to close the case and for Lillian to win. I congratulate her and her client quickly and we walk back to her car. Once were inside I grab her by the back of her neck and bring her into a needy kiss. She lets out a surprised moan and I moan back. Seeing her being powerful and demanding was such a turn on I couldn’t help myself. She could feel the need in my moans and kisses. She moves her hands to my cheeks and kisses me harder. She slips her tongue between my lips and caress’ my tongue with hers. I moan and start to move on top of her again but she pushes me away. I give her a confused look but she quickly explains.

“I want you. God, I want you so bad but I don’t want you in a car. Come to my house after work. We’ll go from there.”

I smile and give her a quick kiss.

“Yes ma’am.”

She smiles back and takes a deep breath. She starts the car and we drive out of the parking garage.

“Where are we going?”

I ask curiously as she turns the opposite direction of the law firm. I smile to myself as I think that maybe we were going to her house. My excitement already pooling in between my legs. She smiles.

“Not my house if that’s what’s got you smiling so much.”

I blush and bite my lip. She chuckles.

“We’re getting coffee. It seems pointless to ask Kelly to go out and get some when we were just out. I’m not that much of a bitch.”

I raise my eyebrows.

“Umm, you did that yesterday Lil.”

She smiles and rolls her eyes.

“Okay, you caught me. Sometimes I’m just to lazy.”

I laugh. It felt nice to just “hangout” per say. She moves her hand over to my leg and rubs half circles over my skin. I hold back a moan. We reach a red light and I move my right hand down to her hand. I lean on my left elbow to whisper in her ear as I move her hand to cup my wet pussy through my panties. She gasps softly. I moan at the feel of her hand against me.

“You’re making me so wet, Lil”

She cups my pussy harder, eliciting another moan from me. I press her hand harder into me but she pulls away with a smirk.

“I’m driving Ally.”

I groan and pout.

“Whatever, your just trying to play hard to get.”

She laughs and rolls her eyes.

“You can call it whatever you want but I’m not touching you any further until I have you in my bed.”

My jaw drops and she glances over at me. She giggles and I glare at her.

“Not even one tiny kiss?”

She shakes her head and smirks at me. I move my hand to her leg and lightly run my nails down her thigh towards her pussy. The action actually causes her to press on the breaks for a millisecond and her breathing to hitch. My own breath catching at the sudden panic.

“Fuck Ally. You can’t do that.”

I smile and do it again, moving closer to her pussy. She groans and gives me a warning glare.

“What are you gonna do about it, boss?”

I say mockingly as my nails scratch the soft skin now revealed beneath the skirt. She moves a hand down to mine and tries to stop me but I smack her hand away.

“Two hands on the wheel…what are you going to do, Lil?”

My hand was now an inch away from her delicious cunt. By the clenching of her jaw and the grip on the steering wheel, I could tell she was struggling to control herself. I run my fingers across her skin but refuse to go any closer to her pussy. She takes a sudden right then left into a dead end alleyway. I don’t have time to ask what she’s doing because she reaches over and unbuckles my seat belt as she unbuckles her own.

“Get your ass over here.”

She husks out as she scoots her chair out as far as she can. I don’t hesitate and smile as I climb onto her lap. She immediately grabs my face and pulls me into a heated kiss. I moan and move my hands to her blouse. I was intent on getting to second base with her. I start to unbutton her shirt as she gets the message and starts to do the same to my blouse. She unceremoniously thrusts her tongue into my awaiting mouth and kisses me harder. She moans into my mouth as I forget about the rest of her buttons and move my hands into her shirt to cup and squeeze her breasts through the lacy bra. I moan as she runs her hands across my now accessible stomach up to my bra. She breaks the kiss and latches her lips onto my neck. I let my head rolls back on my shoulders.

“Oh Lil…”

She makes a scorching trail of kisses down my neck to the top of my left breast. I squeeze her breasts harder and flick her nipples through the thin material. She moans and bites down hard on the soft flesh of my breast. I gasp and arch my back into her touch. I moan as she sucks on my skin and lashes it with her wet tongue. I move my hands up into her hair and pull her mouth impossibly closer to me. She moans and moves her arms around my waist to pull me closer also.

“Lillian…”

I breathe out. She moans back and her hand moves down to the side of her seat. The next thing I know, her chair is laying flat with our bodies pressed flushed against each other. My breasts almost spilling out of their protective cups onto her face. My elbows rest on either side of her head and my hands grip at the leather headrest. I moan again. She finally lets go of the now bruised skin to lavish my chest with sloppy open mouthed kisses. With the growing ache between my legs I unconsciously start to grind into her, moaning loudly at the friction. She moans and starts to move her hands down to my ass but stops herself. She grabs my hips and stops them as she pulls her searing hot lips away from my chest. I groan at the loss of friction on my swollen clit.

“We need…to stop…”

She pants out in between breaths. I mimic her heaving breaths and reluctantly sit up. Beads of sweat were rolling down my neck and back from the temperature inside the car and frankly the heat between us. Small beads of sweat making their way down her delicious chest made me want to never stop. I didn’t even get to put my mouth anywhere near those beautiful breasts. I bite my lip and unbutton the rest of her blouse. I groan softly as I spread open her shirt. She doesn’t make a move to stop me as I bend down and kiss her chest softly. A small moan tumbles from her sweet lips and I run my tongue over her salty skin. It doesn’t take long for her fingers to slide into my hair and press me harder into her skin. I moan and kiss the valley in between her breasts. She arches her back and throws her head back with a moan as I turn my head slightly to the left so my mouth connects with her right breast and give her the same biting and sucking treatment she gave to my left breast.

“Ally…”

She moans out. I hum back in response and suck harder so I could move onto the other breast.

“God…we…need to stop…Ally.”

She pants out. I continue to drop heated kisses across her chest, completely ignoring her request. She suddenly puts her hands on my shoulders and pushes me back. I concede and sit back to pant for oxygen. I smile as I see the hickey I created on the inside of her right breast. Her eyes were now a dark green, filled with lust as I’m sure mine would be found the same way. I realize she is smiling to and I chance a look down at my breasts to see a very prominent hickey on the top of my breast, just barely covered by my bra. We stare at the others body until our breathing is back to normal. Mine being as normal as it can get with the position I’m in. She rolls down the windows just a crack and goosebumps erupt across my sweat slick skin as the fresh air hits my body. I close my eyes and shiver. I open them as I hear her groan. She has her lip between her teeth.

“Your going to have to get off of me and button your shirt back up before I attack you.”

I chuckle and move off of her into the passenger seat.

“Your…your skirt.”

She says quietly. I look down and realize my skirt had ridden up around my waist to show my deep red thong. I blush and shimmy my tight skirt back down my legs. She gulps and looks into the mirror to fix her hair and makeup. I do the same and soon we are presentable and backing out of the alleyway. She silently drives us to a nearby coffeehouse. We get out of the car and walk inside. We stand in line quietly until I speak.

“I’ll come over around, 7?”

She smiles slightly and steps forward to the counter to fill the space. I smile as she orders our coffees and one for Kelly. We move off to the side and wait for the barista to finish making them.

“I’ll cook us dinner.”

I smile and laugh. She looks at me curiously.

“What?”

I clear my throat and smile at her.

“I, umm, I’ve read every single one of your articles and interviews. You don’t cook. I’ll cook.”

She laughs and shakes her head.

“Fine. So you stalked me before applying for the job?”

She says with a devilish laugh. I blush as the barista hands us our coffees.

“I didn’t stalk you. I-I just did a little…research. Yeah, research. That’s all.”

She hums in disbelief and we walk out to the car. I smile as I get into the car.

“Your gonna tell me you didn’t ask around about me yesterday?”

She opens her mouth then shuts it quickly and blushes. I laugh as she starts the car and drives us silently to the firm. We get into the elevator and she takes a drink of coffee. A drop of coffee makes its way past her lips and I smile. She groan in frustration from not being able to wipe it off considering she was carrying hers and Kelly’s coffee. Seeing that we were only on the 3rd floor I move over to her and put a finger under her chin. She looks down at me with wide eyes.

“I’ll get it.”

I whisper and use my tongue to lick away the droplet, stealing a quick kiss in the process. She moans softly and kisses me firmly on the lips. I smile at the taste of coffee on her lips and tease my tongue across her lip. She parts her lips and I take her bottom lip between my teeth and nibble on the soft flesh. She groans and move closer to me. The ding of the elevator reaching the 7th floor makes me pull away and immediately walk out of the elevator. She hesitates to follow for a second then finally catches up to me and whispers in my ear.

“You are killing me woman.”

I smirk and turn the opposite direction from her. She goes into her office after handing Kelly her coffee. I turn the corner near my office and see Emma standing outside of it. I gulp and continue to walk to her. She crosses her arms.

“Hey Emma.”

I give her a weak smile and unlock my door and walk in my office. She gets right down to business.

“Spill it Ally.”

I sigh and sit down at my desk.

“What do you want to know? I mean, it was just a kiss Em.”

Her jaw drops and she sits down in the chair across from me.

“It was just a kiss? Are you sure she won’t try to take it further? Or that you won’t?”

I start to fidget in my seat. I was running out of excuses. Maybe I should just tell her what was happening?

“So what if it does go further?”

She rolls her eyes and grunts in annoyance.

“Fine. Do whatever you want. I don’t know why I care.”

She gets up and walks to the door.

“Wait! You…you can’t tell anyone what happened Emma.”

She sighs and nods her head.

“I know, I know. Don’t worry.”

She walks out of my office and I slump back in my seat. I turn my chair to look out my window to Lillian’s office. I smile as I see her just walking around her office with a folder in one hand and chewing the tip of a pen in the other. I grab my bag and fish out my phone. I call her cell phone and I see her grab it from her desk on the third ring.

“Hello.”

I smile.

“So I was thinking chicken Parmesan for dinner tonight. What do you think?”

I see her smile and bite her lip as she sits down.

“I like chicken Parmesan. That would be great Ally. I hate that you have to cook for us though. I mean, it is my house.”

I roll my eyes as she sports a sad look.

“Oh please, Lil. I love to cook and I would love to cook for you. Just get the right ingredients.”

She smiles and laughs.

“Okay. Now, get back to work. Don’t make me come over there.”

I smirk.

“Maybe I want you to come over here…maybe I want you to punish me for not doing my work.”

She groans and closes her legs together tightly. I smile.

“Jesus, Ally. Come on, stop messing with me. I can’t touch you till 7.”

I laugh and prop my feet up on my desk.

“It’s your torture by choice. I should get started on the break in case though so your free of my teasing…for now.”

She smiles and shakes her head.

“Get to work.”

I smile and moan softly.

“Mmm, yes boss.”

I hear her gasp softly and I end the call with a smirk. I look over to her window just in time to see her shiver from my words. I turn back around and open the case file. I start reading through it.

I knock on Lillian’s office and walk inside. She looks up and smiles.

“What do you need Ally?”

I hand her the file and sit down in a chair across from her desk.

“The Yang case. I just wanted to let you know that it should be relatively easy and I can handle it on my own. If that’s okay?”

We both take on the role of professionalism and set aside out desires for now. She quickly looks through the case and my notes, nodding her head every so often in approval. She finally shuts the folder and hands it back to me.

“Fine with me. Let me know if you need anything else.”

I nod my head and get up. I ‘accidentally’ drop the folder on the floor. Once I see that she is watching me I spread my legs shoulder width and bend at the waist to grab the folder. Successfully thrusting my ass out to her and showing a gracious amount of my thighs. I hear her let out a low growl. I stay there with a shit eating grin on my face then finally stand back up. I look back at her and see that she has taken up chewing on the pen cap while continuing to stare at my ass. I clear my throat and her eyes snap back up to mine. I smirk and turn my back to her, walking to the door.

“You’ll have a better view tonight, Hon.”

I open the door and shoot her a quick wink before walking out. The flustered look in her face was so cute. I start to walk to my office when Kelly suddenly stands in front of me with a glare on her face.

“You. Come with me.”

She says while pointing a finger at my chest. She turns around and walks to her cubicle before I could say anything else. I follow her into her cubicle. She turns around with another hard glare.

“Emma told me about what your doing with Lillian.”

I open my mouth but she holds up a finger to stop me and I close my mouth again.

“I don’t want to hear it. Just know that if you hurt her, I will not be happy and you do not want me mad at you.”

I nod my head and suddenly she has a smile on her face.

“Good. You guys are cute together by the way.”

I smile weakly and she turns to answer her phone. I walk out of her cubicle and start to walk to my office again. Kelly threatening me was so very uncalled for but I respected her for it because I would do the same, especially for Lillian.

It’s was 7 and I was standing outside of Lillian’s house with a bottle of wine with a flowing short red dress. My hair flowing around my shoulders in it a natural curl and my makeup done lightly. But I haven’t knocked yet. I was nervous, the butterflies in my stomach were going crazy. I take a deep breath and raise my hand up to the door and knock three times. A few seconds later she opens it and my jaw drops at the sight of her. She had on a tight black dress that ended mid thigh with a plunging neck line were the fabric over lapped into the waist. My eyes linger on her neck line which was showing off the hickie I put there just today. Her fake cough brings me back to reality and I look up at her face. The smile on her face tells me that she has checked me out too.

“Lil, you look amazing. I mean, seriously amazing.”

She laughs and steps back to let me in.

“Thank you. You look stunning. Come on in.”

I step inside and give her a lingering kiss on the cheek. I hand her the bottle of wine after she closes the door. She smiles and leads us into the kitchen.

“We can have this with our dinner. Do you want to get started now or do you want to hang out for a bit?”

She asks as she sets the wine down. My eyes do a quick glance up and down her body.

“Umm, no. Let’s get started. With the dress your wearing and how your looking, we might never get started if we hangout.”

She chuckles and motions to the kitchen.

“Well then you might want to get started.”

She sits down at the breakfast bar and smiles at me as I put my hair up in a quick ponytail. I get started on cooking the chicken and the sauce with the ingredients she had put out. I had gotten extremely good at cooking when my last girlfriend said she liked someone who cooked for her. A few minutes of cooking passes.

“I like seeing you in my kitchen.”

I laugh.

“I think you like me cooking for you in your kitchen.”

She laughs and bites her lip as I turn to stir the sauce. I go back to cooking. Halfway through she gets up from the stool and moves over to the cabinet I was near. I suddenly feel a hand on my waist and her body pressed against my back. I hold back a gasp. She leans her mouth down to my ear.

“Do you want some wine?”

She grabs two wine glasses from the cabinet and closes the door. Only when she steps away from me am I able to speak.

“I, uhh. Y-Yeah, that’d be…Yes, please.”

Well, barely speak. I see her smirk as she pours our glasses. I shake my head free of the lustful thoughts and focus on cooking. But yet again she comes up behind me and sets my glass down on the counter as she rests her hand on the small of my back.

“Do you need me to do anything?”

I shiver slightly and let out a small nervous laugh and take a big drink of my wine.

“I need you to do a lot of things but they don’t exactly have anything to do with cooking.”

I set it back down. She chuckles and trails her fingers across my back.

“Oh yeah? What are they?”

I roll my eyes and move away from her to put the chicken onto the plates.

“Like you don’t already know. You’ve been teasing me all night.”

She leans against the counter.

“Oh yeah, because the phone call and accidentally dropping the folder wasn’t teasing.”

I smile knowingly and finish cooking. Once I’m done I grab her plate and mine as she grabs the wine glasses. I’m surprised when she leads us into the living room. She has throw pillows on the floor for us to sit on with candles on one side of the coffee table. She sets our glasses down and sits down on the right. She looks up at me with a smile.

“You okay?”

I nod my head and quickly recover from my hesitation.

“Yeah. It’s just…beautiful.”

I smile and she smiles back. I set our plates down and take a seat next to her, I take my ponytail out. We chitchat about my college and how she started her law firm. It doesn’t take long for our food to be gone and us on our third glass of wine. My body was turned to her and my legs were tucked underneath me. Her back was pressed against the bottom of the couch and her legs out in front of her with her ankles crossed. She had just reached to pour herself more wine when my eyes move down to the visible hickey on her breast. I move my hand to her chest and trace my fingers around the bruised flesh. Her breathing hitches and she sets her glass back down.

“Were you deliberately trying to show off your hickey?”

She smiles and my eyes move up to hers. Her hand comes up to the top of my dress.

“Only to you.”

She pulls my dress down until she sees my matching hickey. She smiles and bites her lip. I move in to her, my breathing getting faster and faster with each inch I move closer.

“Would you like to see mine a little better?”

I ask her softly. She tugs on my dress to pull me closer faster, her eyes trained on my lips.

“Yeah…and some other things.”

I smile and she moves her hand to my cheek.

“Well…no one is stopping you.”

I whisper to her. She smiles and closes the little gap between us. I moan as her lips press against mine. God, I’ve missed those lips. She teases her tongue across my lips and I moan. Lust washes over me and I push her back against the couch. She moans as I move on top of her to straddle her hips. She moves her hands down to my ass and squeezes hard. If I wasn’t wet before I am now. I move my hands down her body to the end of her dress. I quickly pull her dress up her body forcing us to break the kiss. I toss her dress to the side as her hands suddenly push my body against her. I moan and rest my hands on the couch behind her head as she reaches behind my back to unzip my dress and kiss my neck. She pulls my dress up my body, dipping her head to kiss the skin revealed from the now offending article of clothing. I moan and arch my back and move my hands to her head, threading my finger in her blonde locks to pull her closer. Her lips burning my skin with every kiss. And I’m panting, I’m panting because my dress is off now and her lips are attacking my chest with such need and want it was dizzying. But I tilt her head up to me and I attack her lips with the same need and want. She moans and thrusts her tongue into my awaiting mouth. She fumbles with the clasp of my bra and finally unhooks the straps. I pull my bra down my arms as her nails trail down my back. I shudder and she wraps her arms around my waist. She moves us around and suddenly I am on my back on her plush carpet. She moans deeply into my mouth as she presses our pantie covered centers together. I have to break the kiss to suck in a breath. I could feel the heat coming off of her. She bends her head down to kiss, lick, nibble and suck on my neck. Driving me completely insane. I claw at her bra clasp until it pops open and I pull her bra down her arms. She moves to take it off but I don’t wait to latch my mouth onto one of her erect nipples. She lets out a loud growl and throws her head back. I move down lower to be directly underneath her breasts. She moans as I nibble gently on her nipple. She grabs me by the hair and pulls my head back. I moan as she claims my lips again in another heated kiss. She breaks the kiss and sucks my nipple into her mouth, swirling her hot wet tongue around my prominent nipple. I moan, loud. Very loud, making her moan back in satisfaction. I arch my back up to her mouth. She bites down on the sensitive flesh and I practically scream in pleasure. She pulls her head away from my breast and moves lower. Kissing my stomach, her tongue flicking out past her lips to tease my skin. She sucks on a patch of skin, just below my belly button, lashing and biting my skin until she knows she has marked me. She pulls away, just enough to see her handy-work then moves just above my soaked panties. She teases her tongue across the top of my panties, her hands gripping onto my hips to keep me still until I couldn’t wait anymore.

“Please Lillian…”

She kisses my stomach one last time and sits back, grabbing the hem of my panties and holding an intimate stare with me. My heart beating loudly in my chest.

“Say it again.”

She pulls my red thong down my legs and tosses them to the side. I immediately spread my legs for her and she looks down to my very wet pussy lips. She licks her lips and looks back up to me with hunger in her eyes.

“Take me Lillian. Please, take me.”

She growls. Not the growls like before. A growl that said she was hungry…for me. She moves over top of me and crashes her lips down on mine. I moan and she finally starts to move her hand down to my aching cunt. I break the kiss and grab her suddenly slow hand and move her hand down to cup my pussy. She and I both moan on contact.

“Don’t make me take control of you Lil. Taking control is your job.”

I whisper playfully into her ear. She moans and bites my neck, making me moan.

“Shut up and let me fuck you.”

I smile as she kisses me hard to make sure I know she is in charge. She grabs my hands and raises them above my head. I groan and try to move them but she slams them down on to carpet. She pulls away and uses one hand to hold me down while the other makes it way down my body. I gasp as her fingers touch my clit. Her touch felt so good, I buck up to her hand. She looks down at me and straddles one of my thighs. She leans down by my ear and I close my eyes.

“You are so wet it makes me so turned on.”

Fuck. How did she know I loved dirty talk? I moan.

“M-More. Please.”

She kisses down my neck to my chest.

“More what Ally?”

She asks, feigning a tone of confusion. I moan as her fingers slip across my clit again.

“More of a-anything. I just need more, p-please Lil.”

She smiles and pulls her whole body away from mine. I groan in frustration and open my eyes, ready to plead with her but I don’t see her. I look down just as she gets in between my legs and goes down on me. Her tongue moves around my clit slowly and I arch my back and moan. My hands were just itching to grab the back of her head and push her hot lips and tongue harder into me but I just groan and buck my hips up to her. She moans and wraps her arms around my thighs to hold me still. She uses her tongue to guide my clit into her mouth and suck on it lightly. I gasp and moan loudly. My back arches once again and my right hand flies down to the hand on my left thigh. I grip her hand tightly and my other hand tugs at the carpet. She lets my clit slip from her torturous lips and uses her tongue to rapidly lick at the sensitive nub of flesh. I let out a high pitched moan and her free hand moves up to cup and squeeze my left breast. I moan and move my hands down to the carpet and pull on the soft material. She moans and moves her hand away from my breast and down to my entrance. I know what she is doing when she starts to tease my entrance with her fingers. I groan and try to move my hips down onto her fingers only to feel her move her finger away.

“Please please please Lil. God, please.”

I plead desperately with her, my orgasm coming fast and strong. She moans, the vibration reaching my clit and making me moan again. She pulls away just enough to look down and put two fingers at my entrance. I moan softly and bite my lip. Her mouth latches back onto my clit as she slowly pushes her fingers into my dripping cunt. A long deep moan escapes my lips as the feel of her fingers inside of me bring me closer to the edge. She quickly pumps her fingers in and out of me, knowing how close I was. My orgasm crashes down on me and my back arches to its highest point. I scream in pleasure as my knuckles turn white from gripping the carpet so tight. She slows down her fingers and pulls her mouth away from my clit to watch me writhe out my orgasm. I try to get a little of my breath back as I relax against the carpet. She gently pulls her fingers out of my cunt eliciting a soft groan. She kisses my thighs lightly and works her way back up my body. I am panting for breath as she reaches my neck.

“I think you ruined my carpet.”

She whispers in my ear. I smile and chuckle softly. I turn my head to capture her lips in a slow kiss. She moans softly and kisses me back. It doesn’t take long for me to bounce back from my orgasm. I move my hands to her thighs and stroke her skin softly. I could feel the heat radiating from her core and, though she was trying to hide it, I could feel the neediness in her kiss.

“Move up.”

I mumble against her lips. She gets the message and soon she is straddling my face. I moan at the sight of her on top of me. The juicy bottom lip that I love to bite so much in between her teeth as she looks down at me with lust burning in her eyes. Considering she tops me with no problem I don’t dare tease her. I immediately dive into her delicious pussy, the taste of her completely intoxicating, my tongue moving in between her pussy folds, like a homing missile going straight to her clit to flick it relentlessly. She gasps loudly and moans softly. Her hands slip into my hair and she pushes my cunt down harder onto my mouth.

“Right there.”

I moan and reach up to grab her hips. She moans again and grinds her pussy against my tongue. I hold her hips stronger until she stops grinding her hips. I look into her eyes as I suck her clit. Her eyes flutter closed and she groans loudly.

“Oh my god.”

She grunts out behind clenched teeth. Her hands tug slightly on my hair to bring me impossibly closer. My hands curl around her thighs, my tongue squirming to tease her entrance. I lick faster and harder. I love the way she let out heated moans, and the way her fingers has my hair in a tight grip, pulling me deeper into her wetness.

“Fuck…”

She says in a breathy whisper. I growl softly. Only the feel and taste mattered, and Lil’s low moans that had gradually increased in intensity and was now filling the room. I suck hard on her clit. The trembling of her body told me she was on the edge.

“Allison…”

She whispers softly. Her hips twitch and then her body arches, her grip on the couch holding herself upright as she falls over the edge of bliss.

“Oh ssshhhittt…”

She gasp and holds in the breath as she shakes and trembles on top of me. I moan at the sight and slowly ease up on her clit. She pants as she comes down from her orgasm. I finally let go of her clit and she she sighs contentedly. I kiss her beautiful pussy lips one last time before she moves off of me with shaky legs. Before she can go to far I grab her hand and pull her down to me. I cup her face in my hands and kiss her slowly. She moans and kisses me back while laying down on me; her leg in between mine and her arm draped across my stomach. She breaks the kiss with a sigh and lays her head on my chest. She scoots in closer and nudges her nose into my skin. The smell of sex in the air. It doesn’t take long for us to drift off into sleep.

I feel a hand stroking my hair and soft lips pecking my cheek.

“Ally, let’s move upstairs.”

Lillian. I groan in response. I was nowhere near a morning person. Or whatever time it is. She chuckles and kisses my neck softly.

“I’m going to be in bed all by myself…”

A kiss to my chest, my eyes flutter open.

“…naked…”

Warm lips wrap around my nipple and I moan quietly. My eyes open now and looking down at her. Her blonde hair falling across my chest as her green eyes look up at me almost innocently but god knows she is anything but. I give her a weak, sleepy smile and move a hand to her cheek to pull her into a light kiss, fully awake now.

“A woman as stunning as yourself should never be naked and alone in bed.”

I say with a hoarse sleepy voice. She smiles and kisses me lightly back. She grabs my hand and helps me up. My back cracking from sleeping on the floor. She leads me up stairs and down a hall, my hands itching to touch her ass the whole way there. We reach her room and I barely have time to look around when she distracts me by bending over the bed to reach for another pillow. She sadly slips right into bed and I slide in next to her. I roll on my side with my back to her. She suddenly moves a hand to my hip and whispers in my ear.

“Wanna be my little spoon?”

I smile and move back until my body is flush with hers. I shake my ass on her crotch and her arm snakes around my waist as she smiles into my neck.

“I guess that’s a yes.”

I chuckle and close my eyes. She starts to kiss my neck and I moan softly.

“Are you going to let me sleep longer than a few hours tonight?”

She suddenly turns me onto my stomach and I’m wide awake again. She straddles my hips, her center brushing against my ass. I moan softly as she kisses my neck.

“You will never sleep more than a few hours in my bed sweetheart.”

I smile and she kisses my shoulder lightly. I bite my lip as she kisses down my spine, my back arching more with every kiss. I whimper as she bites my ass.

“Spread for me baby.”

I moan and do as she says. She moves her hands under my hips and pushes up so my ass is in the air and my pussy is level with her mouth. She turns her head and kisses my thigh softly. I lick my lips and my hands grip the sheets. She turns her head and kisses my other thigh softly. I move my hips back to feel her lips but she pulls away just in time. I groan.

“Lil, please baby. Fuck me.”

She lets out a low moan and kisses my pussy lips, I shiver.

“Fuck, I love it when you beg.”

I smile and bite my lip as she runs her tongue up and down my slit. I let out a high pitched moan and buck back onto her tongue as she takes a firm swipe across my clit. She moans and pushes me up higher until I am on my knees. She moves so she is laying on her back underneath me with her lips sucking at my pussy lips. I moan and bite my lip harder. She moans and brings her fingers up to my entrance. Her tongue licks at my clit as she slowly enters one finger into my slick hole. I bury my face into the pillow and let out a low moan. Her other hand moves to my ass to press me down harder onto her tongue. She sucks my clit into her mouth and I throw my head back in pleasure.

“Oh my god, Lil. Don’t stop. Please don’t stop.”

I beg her. My hips twitch and jerk as she sucks harder. She moans softly and suddenly pulls her finger out of my pussy. I groan but as fast as she was gone, two fingers were being pushes inside of me. I gasp as I realize it won’t be long until I reach my climax.

“Fuck, I’m almost there baby.”

She thrusts harder and faster. I let out a strangled moan and bury my head into the pillow as my orgasm reaches me. My body shakes and arches against her fingers and mouth. She moans and uses the hand on my ass to hold me in my position above her. I jerk my body away from her when the pleasure gets to much. I sigh into the sheets.

“Damn.”

She chuckles and kisses my clit softly, making me jump. She gets out from under me and I slump down on the bed. I sigh exhaustively and turn to her. She leans in and kisses me softly. I moan and move a hand down to her pussy. She spreads her legs for me and grabs my hand. She shoves two of my fingers deep into her surprisingly wet pussy. We both moan and she pushes her tongue into my mouth. I regain some of my energy and move on top of her. I rest my elbow next to her head as I kiss her harder and finger her faster. She moans deeply into my mouth and her hand moves to my upper arm to rest there. I straddle her leg and use my thigh to put more power behind my thrusts, earning a gasping moan in response. She breaks the kiss and bites on her luscious lower lip, her nails digging into the flesh of my upper arm. I groan and bend down to nibble and suck on the pouting lip. Her other hand comes down to the bed to pull gently on the sheets as she writhes under me. She moans loudly and arches her back. I let go of her lip and move down to her neck to suck and bite the skin in between her shoulder and neck.

“Ally, baby, don’t stop. I’m so close.”

She moans into my ear. I tilt my head up to take her earlobe into my mouth. She moans softly and bites her lip once again. I move my wrist and with my next thrust I use my thumb to rub her clit. She sucks in a deep breath and I know she is there.

“Oh…oh m-my god…Fuck Ally! Don’t stop fucking me. F-Fuck!”

Her toes curl as she screams in pleasure. I retreat down her neck to suck and nibble at her sweat touched skin as she falls over the edge. Her back arched and her grip on my arm tightening, her nails digging deep into my skin. I groan at the pain but continue to please her. I don’t let up on my motions and successfully send her into another orgasm. Her nails driving impossibly deeper into my arm and her oxygen deprived lungs straining for air. She lets out a strangled moan and moves the hand on my arm down to my hand to stop me. I kiss along her jawline as I stop my hand and pull my thumb away from her still pulsing clit. She gulps and relaxes back against the comfort of her bed. Once I know she is ready I gently slide my fingers out of her, eliciting a small whimper and a jerk of her hips. She turns her head to kiss me lightly. I kiss her back and move to lay down on her side. She breaks the kiss and pulls me closer by my hips. I nuzzle my face into the crook of her neck and breathe in her scent.

“I don’t think I’ve ever had two orgasms in a row.”

My eyes go wide in surprise and I prop myself up on my elbow to look at her. Her eyes also wide with surprise.

“Are you serious?”

She nods her head slowly and looks at me with a small laugh.

“Your the first.”

I smile smugly and lean in and kiss her lightly.

“Well there is more where that came from.”

I mumble against her lips. She smiles and I kiss her again.

“Mmm. Your so hot.”

She says softly while running her hand down my arm. I wince in pain as her hand drifts over my upper arm. I look at my arm and gasp, after following my eyes she does the same.

“Oh my god. D-Did I do that?”

She says, referring to the deep half moon marks in my left arm some of them showing drops of blood. I smile and laugh.

“Well I don’t think I did it to myself, Lil.”

She bites her lip and looks at me apologetically.

“I am so sorry. I-I didn’t know I was…umm…gripping you that hard.”

I kiss her lightly and smile.

“Can you kiss it and make it better?”

She smiles and nods her head slightly. She grabs my arm by the elbow and pulls my arm closer to her. She reaches behind me to the night stand and grabs a tissue, quickly wiping my arm. She tosses the tissue off the bed and kisses around the tender skin that I’m sure will be bruised by tomorrow. She makes her way across my chest, planting slow and sloppy kisses in between my breasts. She moves on top of me with her knees on either side of of my hips. I run my hands up and down her thighs as she kisses down my stomach. She is soon in between my legs again, her tongue drawing lazy circles around my clit. I moan and arch my back. It was going to be a long night.

I roll over and sling my arm across a warm body. My eyes blink open to find Lillian with the sun shinning down on her. I smile at how beautiful she is and move closer, my leg now resting in between her thighs and my arm wrapped across her tone stomach. I guess I had moved to much because she moans softly and moves an arm around my back to pull me in closer. I smile sleepily and nudge my face in between her gorgeous breasts. I end up falling back asleep for what feels like 20 minutes but happens to be an hour.

My eyes flutter open at the feel of something rubbing my back. Lillian. I smile and kiss her chest. She moans quietly an tilts my head up to her. She gives me a small kiss.

“Good morning beautiful.”

I smile and bury my head into her neck.

“Good morning.”

I let her hold me and run her hands over my body for a few more seconds before looking back up at her with a smile.

“You know, for a bad ass lawyer your really into cuddling.”

She scoffs and tries to pull away.

“I am not-“

I grab her and pull her as close to me as I can, my thigh pressing against her soft pussy lips. I look into her green eyes with a smile.

“Yes, you are and I think it’s cute.”

She rolls her eyes and sighs. I laugh and kiss her softly. Moaning at the feel of her luscious lips against mine. She moans back rests her hands on my hips. She pulls away with a smile.

“Wanna get in the shower?”

I smile and kiss her jaw.

“Will you be joining me?”

She tilts her head back so I can kiss and lick her neck. She moans softly and smirks.

“Of course.”

I smile and nip at her soft skin. She moans again but I pull away and roll out of bed. She looks at me with a groan of disappointment. I smile and shake my ass invitingly as I walk to her bathroom connected to her bedroom.

“Come on hot stuff. I want you to take your time cleaning my dirty body.”

She gulps and jumps out of bed after me. I walk into her bathroom with a laugh but it quickly diminishes when my jaw drops. Her bathroom was HUGE. She had a walk-in shower for two in one corner and a Jacuzzi in the other corner with a two person sink. She walks in behind me and wraps her arms around my waist. Her mouth kissing the sensitive spot behind my ear making me moan and tilt my head to the side, my eyes closing. She slowly kisses down my neck to my shoulder. I lick my lips and sigh. She moves us forward towards the shower and opens the door when we reach it, but we don’t go inside. She turns me around and presses me against the outside of the shower glass and claims my lips in a slow kiss. I moan and move my hands up to her cheeks, bringing her deeper into the kiss. She moves her hands down to my thighs. With her strength she easily picks me up and I wrap my legs around her waist as she grabs my ass and moves us into the shower. My back thumps lightly against the wall and I moan. She breaks the kiss and sets me down before reaching behind her to close the door and turn on the water. The rush of cold water hits my body and I gasp as my nipples turn painfully erect. The water turns hotter as she bends down and kisses and licks my neck. My head rolls back against the shower wall and I pant as this beautiful woman unknowingly turns me on to new heights. She bends her head down to take my prominent nipple into her hot mouth, swirling her tongue teasingly around my areola, never touching my aching nipple. I slide my hand into her now wet hair and pull her closer, silently begging for her to take my nipple between her gorgeous lips or to even bite the nub of flesh. Anything as long as she settles my want, my need. She complies, now not wanting to tease me but simply take me. Her tongue flicks my nipple again and again. My breathing hitches and suddenly a soft hand cups my other breast and deft fingers roll my my nipple gently. I moan and arch my back against the wall, effectively pushing my breasts harder into her hand and mouth, making her moan in return. I spread my legs.

“Touch…me…”

I pant out. She moans and kisses up my neck as her hand slides down my stomach. As soon as her fingers touch my clit I moan loudly.

“Oh Lillian…”

I breathe hard and my hand grips her hair tightly. She moans and kisses me softly, her tongue grazing my lips, silently asking for entrance which I give full-heartedly. Her fingers move down to my entrance and push inside me. My eyes roll back in and my feet spread wider to accommodate her fingers and thigh. She thrusts harder into me and I moan into her mouth. I break the kiss.

“God, just like that Lil…Fuck me hard baby.”

She bends her head down to my left breast and bites down. I gasp at the sudden sensation and lower myself down onto her fingers, pushing them deeper into me. After giving me a very visible hickey on my breast she works her way back up to my ear as my arm wraps around her shoulder.

“Your so sexy, Ally.”

I moan at her dirty talk and try to fuck myself harder on her fingers. She quickly takes care of my needs and thrusts her thigh behind her fingers. I moan deeply.

“I love how your pussy grabs onto my fingers like this. Fuck, it’s so hot.”

She whispers huskily into my ear. I whimper as I feel myself getting closer. My breathing becoming shaky and uneven as I ride her fingers, my hips jerking with every thrust. I use the arm across her shoulders to press her harder into me, her tight nipples rubbing against my wet skin. She moans on contact with my skin. With every thrust I was getting closer and my pussy was giving tell-tale signs of just that.

“I can feel how close you are Ally…Cum. Cum for me.”

I arch my back against the wall at her words. Those were exactly what I needed to hear in order to be pushed over the edge. My mouth drops open in a silent scream as my body writhes in pleasure. She kisses my neck softly as she slows down her fingers to allow me to come down from my high. If it weren’t for her body pressed against me I’m sure my knees would’ve buckled and I would be on the floor right now. I rest my head on her shoulder and smile.

“Fuck.”

She laughs and starts to move away from me but I hold her close.

“Where do you think your going?”

She smiles and leans down to kiss me softly. I moan and push her up against the adjacent wall and out of the shower of warm water. She shivers as her back touches the cold wall. I break our kiss and move down onto my knees. She spreads her legs for me and I immediately start to suck on her clit, set on giving her a fast and hard orgasm. She grunts and bucks her hips into my face. I moan and suck harder. She gasps and moves her hand down to my head, her hand grips onto my wet hair with tight fingers.

“R-Right there. Fuck, I’m so close.”

She says the last sentence with a hint of confusion in her voice. I brush it off to ask her later. I trail one of my hands up to her cunt and tease my finger around her entrance until she tries to lower herself to get them inside of her. She’s not one to beg. I thrust them inside of her and she moans deeply.

“Oh my god Allison. I’m gonna cum. Oh Fuck.”

I thrust harder and faster until she finally goes rigid on my fingers. Her head flies back against the wall and her back arches. Her fingers tug on my hair as she writhes under my relentless fingers and mouth. She suddenly pushes my head away and grabs my wrist. I look up at her in confusion and concern.

“Did I hurt you?”

She lets out a little laugh and shakes her head.

“Not at all. It’s just…it was a lot of pleasure…I had to push you away.”

I smile and ease my fingers out of her once she lets my wrist go. She moans softly and I stand back up.

“You seemed really surprised when you said you were close.”

She smiles and kisses me softly as her hand rubs up and down my arm.

“No one has ever made me cum that fast before. You keep surprising me Ally.”

I smile back and kiss her softly before pulling away with an amused smile.

“We should probably actually take a shower now.”

She laughs.

“Yeah, that would be smart.”

She grabs a bottle of body wash and pops open the cap. She pours the liquid across my chest and shoulders and I do the same. We both rinse the other off once we have lathered ourselves in the soap. She gives me a small kiss before turning off the water. We walk out of the shower, the cold air coaxing a hiss out of me. She grabs us both towels and robes and we quickly dry off.

“Where is your butter?”

I ask Lillian over my shoulder. She reaches past me to the case of butter that was right in front of me. I blush as she hands it to me with a smug smile. I move over to the toaster when the toast pops up. I grab the toast and spread the butter over it. She comes up behind me and rests her hands on my hips.

“Your so cute.”

I chuckle and turn my head to her.

“How am I cute?”

She kisses me lightly and pulls me closer.

“Because you just are.”

I turn around in her arms and take a bite of my toast. She smiles and tries to take a bite also but I pull it away before she can.

“Hey this is my toast.”

I say playfully. She smiles and presses me back against the counter with a leg in between mine. She drops her head to nip at my ear, I moan softly.

“And your mine so I get the toast to.”

I smile and moan as she kisses down my neck then moves to my shoulder. Her lips leave my skin and my toast is grabbed from my hand. I open my eyes to to see her eating my toast with a smirk against the other counter but I can’t help but smile.

“I’m yours, huh?”

She sets the toast down and grabs my hand and pulls me to her. She wraps her arms around my waist and I wrap my arms around her neck.

“I feel something with you that I’ve never felt before. It’s new and it’s scary but I want to try because some famous person said that if it’s scary then it’s important. I don’t know what this is or what we are, I don’t even know if you actually like me but I know I like you and I definitely don’t want it to stop anytime soon…Umm…what-what do you think about it?”

She asks hesitantly. I know she wasn’t someone who wears their heart on their sleeve so I quickly smile and bring her down into a soft, caring kiss. She hums softly and pulls me in tighter. I move my hands into her hair and pull her deeper into the kiss with a moan, my tongue pushing past her lips to caress her tongue with my own. She moans and I melt into her arms. She holds me close when I pull away.

“I like you to, Lil. I want to see where this goes.”

She smiles and kisses me again. Softly. Slowly. Claiming my lips with hers and moving me back against the breakfast bar. I moan into her mouth and pull the button down shirt down her arms. She grabs my panties and drags them down my legs to my ankles, never breaking our kiss. She reaches behind me and moves the loaf of bread and butter out of the way. She grabs me by my thighs and hoists me up onto the counter. I spread my legs and brush my tongue across her lips as she steps in between my thighs and parts her lips. She moans and our tongues wrestle for dominance. She grabs the hem of my tank top and lifts it above my head, reluctantly breaking our kiss. She takes my breast between her lips and sucks softly at my sensitive nipple. I moan and let my head roll back on my shoulders. She moves her hands to the small of my back and pulls me as close to her as she can. She nips at my nipple and I gasp at the pleasure mixed with pain. She kisses down my stomach, her tongue teasing across my hyper-sensitive flesh. My body feeling every kiss, every warm breath, every swipe of her wet hot tongue making it’s way down my stomach. I lean back on my hands as I pant for breath. She get’s in between my legs and takes my clit in between her burning lips. I breathe in hard and arch my back, my feet banging against the wood below.

“Ah…oh…oh my god.”

I choke out. She moans into my wetness and uses her tongue to flick my clit slowly. She was so damn talented with that hot fucking tongue of hers. I moan loudly and spread my legs wider. Her hands grip my thighs and she teases her tongue around my entrance before sucking on my clit again. I let out a moaning whimper and move one hand down to her head to tangle my fingers in her blonde locks. She moans and sucks harder. I moan loudly and throw my head back in pleasure. She uses her nails to trail pink paths down my thighs, making me whimper. God, I was already so fucking close. She flicks my clit relentlessly and my hips jerk up, a gasp tumbling from my lips.

“I-I’m…L-Lil, I’m so…oh…holy mother…”

I trail off as the most amazing feeling rushes through my body. My back arches. My thighs twitch. My mouth open in a silent scream. My whole body shaking from the mid blowing orgasm running through me. She holds me close and doesn’t stop her tongue until she knows my pleasure will soon turn to pain if she doesn’t stop. She pulls back and kisses my trembling thighs until relax with a content sigh. She kisses up my sweat slicked stomach. I sit up and cup her face in my hands. I tilt her face up to me and kiss her softly and breathlessly. She moans and kisses me harder, grabbing my hand and moving it down to her panties. She slides my hand inside her panties and moans as soon as my fingers touch her pussy lips. I moan and slide my tongue into her mouth. I circle her clit with my thumb as my fingers tease her entrance. Her breathing hitches and she breaks the kiss as I slide two fingers deep into her extremely wet pussy, her mouth still next to mine. Her hot breath washes over my cheek and I kiss down her jaw. She moans loudly and I shiver. Her mouth now right next to my ear and her moans filling the air, her sounds of pleasure quickly growing in intensity. Her hands rest on my thighs and grip them tighter with every thrust of my fingers. I kiss down her neck as she moans again. Her hips buck on my fingers, bringing herself closer and faster to her appending orgasm. She gasps softly as I bite her shoulder then soothe it with my tongue. She moans loudly as she near her climax.

“Oh…f-fuck baby…”

She buries her face in my neck and holds in a breath as her orgasm rocks her body. Her nails scratch my skin, making me moan softly as I continue to fuck her. She pants into my ear as she lets out the breath she was holding. She lays her head on my shoulder with her eyes closed and her hips twitching in pleasure. I slow down my fingers and eventually stop them all together. I kiss her neck and cheek until her breathing goes back to normal then I slide my fingers out of her, a small moan escaping her. I turn her head to me and kiss her lips lightly.

“Yeah, I really like you.”

She smiles and lets out a laugh. I smile and she kisses me again. Softly, in only the way she does. I sigh against her lips and pull her in closer. She wraps her arms around my waist until I’m pressed fully against her body. I wrap my legs around her and she pulls me off the counter and starts to walk us to the living room. She drops me onto the couch and I smile up at her. The twinkle in her eyes makes my heart flutter and she straddles my hips and quickly tilts my head up into a hot kiss. She is amazing and I’m falling for her. I’m falling hard.

---

The all women chapter, thanks for being patient while I took the time needed to write it, all comments and PM’s greatly appreciated.

Note: I studied like hell for this chapter trying to get into the female mind, so let me know how I did. Its the longest ever at 35 pages, women show their feelings more than men so I had to write accordingly. The story is in the view of Rita, this way you can see all her emotions and stuff, and there is a section where the view is from the mom, so you can see how her cunning mind works. It did take me a while to write this, but thats because I was working on other stories. I will continue to write this series, but I wont forget about my other stories in te process. Haha enough talking, on with the story.

Randy and I had come downstairs to see Aunt Lisa sulking at the table with mom. Her house was damaged in the storm and now she needed a place to stay until it could get repaired. Being the loving family we are (no pun intended), it was quickly decided that she would be staying here, but where at we had no clue. We had debated it for a while until we finally came up with a conclusion we were all happy with, Randy and I especially, she would take my room and I would share Randy’s room with him. We loved that idea, mom and Aunt Lisa knew we did too, it made the whole task of moving her in with us well worth it. The next three days we packed up her clothes, shoes, make-up, anything and everything we could and drove it the long commutes back to our house. Everything was stacked up in the living room until she was ready to put it all away, which turned out to be today, and we all had the honor and privilege of helping her, yay.

We were not looking forward to helping Aunt Lisa put up all her stuff, there was so much. To make matters worse Randy and dad were leaving to go somewhere with Jim and Chris, and just leave mom, Aunt Lisa and I to do it ourselves, but I later learned Stephanie and Marie would be coming over to help. I didn’t want Randy to go, we haven’t been apart since we fell in love, and I wasn’t sure how it would affect me. Randy and I were in my room taking my stuff out of my drawers and putting it into boxes when we heard the Wilson’s arrive, and I knew it was time for him to go, unfortunately. I quickly locked the door, ran over to him and hugged him as tight as I could, squeezing him into me.

“I don’t want you to go Randy,” I said giving him my best sincere puppy dog face.

“I don’t either, but you know they won’t let me stay. Dad and Jim wanna take us somewhere, and Aunt Lisa wants the women to help her, that’s why mom asked Marie and Stephanie to help.”

I sighed. “I know, but I still don’t want you to go, who knows how long you’ll be gone.”

“I know, and I don’t even know where were going, they wont tell me or Chris.”

“Don’t do anything crazy, if they try to do something stupid don’t do it!”

“I won’t, I’ll come back to you in one piece.”

“You promise?”

“I promise.”

“Ok. I love you Randy. Hurry up and come back.”

“I love you too, and I will.”

I leaned up and kissed him as he picked me up off the ground, and I wrapped my legs and arms around him, not wanting to let go. Every time I kissed him I never wanted to stop, and that applied double then since I knew when I did he would have to leave. When we heard everyone come in downstairs I knew we would have to go down, so I reluctantly got down off of him, but kissed him a little while longer until I absolutely had to stop. We stayed up there hoping just maybe they would forget about us and just leave, but it decided not to work out that way. Dad called for us to come downstairs and we reluctantly stopped kissing and made our way down the stairs and to the kitchen where everyone was.

“There you are, you ready to go?” Jim asked Randy as we entered the kitchen.

“Yeah, where are we going?” Randy asked back.

“That’s a surprise, you’ll see when we get there,” Jim responded.

“He wouldn’t tell me either,” Chris said as he came over and kissed me on the cheek.

“I hope you guys aren’t going to do something stupid, like skydiving,” mom said.

“Oh no, were looking to do something fun, not get ourselves killed,” dad said.

“Good, because I’d hate to see my little Randy-poo get hurt,” Stephanie said as she kissed Randy on the lips. I know she did it just to keep an act in front of our parents, but I still don’t like seeing Randy kiss her, acting like his girlfriend, and I don’t know if I ever will, but I have to deal with it.

“Ok ok enough chit chat, I know you guys don’t wanna be late to wherever it is you’re going, and we have a lot of stuff to unpack, so you should get going,” Aunt Lisa said.

“Eager to unpack? I’ll never understand women. Ok honey were gonna take our car since it has more room and you can drive Stephanie and Chris’ car back ok?” Jim asked.

“Sure honey, that’s fine. Now go on, we have work to do,” Marie said.

“Ok fine, we know when were not wanted, just don’t kill yourselves ladies,” dad said.

“The same goes for you,” mom retaliated as she made her way to dad and kissed him. “Have fun.”

We said goodbye to everyone and I had to endure watching Stephanie kiss Randy again, and he had to watch me kiss Chris, at least they knew that it was just a cover for our parents. I hurriedly pulled Randy out of sight of our parents and gave him one more kiss before he had to go, he had to literally pry me off of him before we got caught, and right then, I honestly didn’t care if we did. I watched out the window as they got into Jim’s car, backed out of the driveway and turned off on the street, never taking my eyes off the car until it was out of sight. Randy was gone, and I didn’t like it one bit. I wanted to stay there, hoping that they’d turn around and come back, but I knew it was useless. I gathered myself and turned around to see everyone else talking as they walked back to the kitchen. No Randy, and a house full of women unpacking all day, sounded like a blast.

Mom, Marie, and Stephanie all grabbed a box and headed upstairs with it as I went to grab one myself, and was met by Aunt Lisa who was coming to grab one too.

“Thanks again for giving up your room Rita, this is just temporary.”

“Its no big deal, really. I know you would do the same for us. Besides, I get to share a room with Randy now,” I said grinning entirely too much.

“Oh no, we already know whats gonna be going on in that room,” she joked.

I giggled. “Oh yeah, every chance we get.”

“Sex sex sex. Well I cant lie if I had the chance I’d be doing it all the time too.”

“Well we don’t always have sex, we do other stuff together too. Sometimes we listen to music, play video games, or just lay together holding each other. When he wraps his arms around me and kisses me and tells me he loves me, I just feel so happy, like I’m the luckiest girl in the world. I love him so much Aunt Lisa,” I said trying my best to control my emotions.

“I can tell, and he loves you just as much. I’m happy for you two, siblings or not true love like that is hard to find, I should know. I hope it lasts for you guys.”

“Thanks Aunt Lisa, and don’t worry, you’ll find someone too,” I said regaining my composure. “Well we better go catch up with the rest of them, there’s a lot of stuff to put up.”

She nodded and we both grabbed boxes and took them up to Aunt Lisa’s new room. We all went back and forth taking boxes upstairs until finally we had them all crowded in Aunt Lisa’s room. Stephanie and I grabbed my remaining stuff and took it to our room, the room Randy and I were sharing, like an actual couple, I love saying that. When we got all my stuff and went to help Aunt Lisa set up her room, mom thought it would be best if Stephanie and I would help get me situated in mine and Randy’s room, and the older women would help Aunt Lisa get situated, that way we would get done faster. It seemed like a good idea so we were all for it, and we left them and went to mine and Randy’s room, I love that!

Once we were in we started clearing space in his dresser and chest of drawers for me to put my clothes. As I was moving his clothes to another drawer I came across the U2 shirt he wore when we went to the concert, and it brought back memories of when he held me and sang to me, I was in my own little dream world again. God I wished he was here right now so I could kiss him, why did they have to have a stupid guys day? I wanted to be near him, to touch him, at least hear his voice. Just then my phone started ringing in my pocket, and I guess luck was on my side for at least one thing because the only person I had that tone assigned to was Randy, I happily answered the phone.

“Hey baby! I was just thinking about you. I miss you.”

“I miss you too. I’ve been thinking about you since we left. What are you guys doing?”

“Were putting my stuff up in “our” room, I love how that sounds! Where they take you guys?”

“Were at a baseball game, its in the third inning. I like how that sounds too, ‘our’ room, nice.”

“How long does it take? When are you gonna come back?”

“It depends, usually a few hours, but they said something about a bar after the game.”

“What? No! You’ll be out all night, that’s not fair!”

“I know, but they brought us, and the women won’t let us back in anyway until they’re done.”

“I still don’t like it, I don’t wanna wait the rest of the day to see you!”

“Me either, but think how much happier we’ll be when we see each other.”

I sighed, he always had a way of calming me down. “I just want you here with me.”

“And I will be, but first we need to get through the day. We can do it, we just need to find stuff to do to occupy our time and thoughts, then I’ll be at home holding you in no time.”

“You promise?”

“I promise. I have to go, they’re coming back with the snacks.”

“Ok, I love you Randy.”

“I love you too Rita, see you when I get home. I love you.”

I waited until I saw “call ended” on the screen before I put my phone away. I never thought I would miss him so much after only being gone a couple hours, and there was still the rest of the day to go, I just knew time was gonna drag by as slow as it could. I looked over at Stephanie who was just getting off the phone too, maybe Chris called her like Randy called me. We went back to making room for my stuff when Stephanie came across Randy’s underwear drawer.

“Oooh look what I found,” she said waving a pair of his boxers in the air.

“Hey put those back, only I get to touch those!”

“Hmmm getting all catty over a innocent little pair of boxers! I wonder what they smell like.”

“Give me those!” I said as I lunged over to her and yanked them out of her hands. “Go smell your own brothers boxers, these are mine,” I gloated as I spun them around then put them back.

“I don’t wanna smell his boxers, he doesn’t shower as often as I do.”

“I bet if you offered to shower with him he’d take them more often.”

“Maybe, worth a shot” she said as she sat down on the bed. “I heard you two on the phone, you guys are really in love aren’t you?”

I stopped what I was doing and sat down next to her and stared off into space. “Yes we are. I never imagined I could love someone as much as I love him, he means everything to me.”

She put her arm around me and leaned her head against mine. “I’m happy for you guys, really I am. It must be hard having to put on a act in front of our parents, having to kiss other people when you wanna kiss each other. I saw that face you made at me this morning.”

“Sorry, its just that when you kiss him they see you as his girlfriend, and that’s how I want them to see me, but I know its impossible, my dad would kill us. I wanna be the one to kiss him like that.”

“It’ll get easier with time, at least it did with me and Chris.”

“That’s because you two aren’t in love, are you?”

“I don’t know, its still kinda early to tell. He has been less ass-kissy since the last time we were all at our house, and it did feel nice when he held me.”

“I love when Randy holds me, its like nothing else matters and everything’s perfect for just that moment. You two might be right there where we are in a while.”

“I guess we’ll just have to wait and see. I’m gonna go back to putting stuff up, and I’ll stay away from Randy’s underwear,” she said as if already knowing I was gonna say it.

We got through a lot of stuff, putting my clothes in the drawers, hanging up clothes in the closet, making room for my shoes, we were almost done except for a couple more boxes of clothes and all my makeup and stuff. I grabbed my makeup bag and Stephanie went for another box, she opened it and grinned. There were only two things we didn’t go through yet, my accessories with all my belts, hats, arm bracelets, etc., and my underwear. She pulled out a pair that looked all too familiar and smiled at me as she walked towards me and sat back down next to me on the bed.

“You remember these?”

I smiled to myself, I did. “Yeah, those are the panties I was wearing when we first messed around.”

“You remember how good it felt, touching a girl for the first time?”

I thought back to the first time I felt her lips on my pussy. In that room, alone, her head poking out from between my legs, giving me my first ever experience with a woman, not to mention what a wonderful experience it was. I had always wondered what it would be like to be with another woman sexually, and the way she licked my pussy, so soft, so sensual, eagerly running her tongue over every inch of it until I came like a geyser all over her face made it a memorable experience, I was getting wet just remembering it, her hand rubbing my pussy wasn’t helping either.

“I know you miss Randy, but we can still have fun. I can help you keep your mind off of him until he gets back,” she said as she turned my face to hers and kissed me.

We made out with each other as she felt me up over my clothes, sliding her tongue in my mouth, then it dawned on me Marie was next door, and she had no idea of the relationship we all had.

“Stephanie wait, your mom’s next door, she could come over here any minute.”

“I don’t care, let her. Maybe she’ll like what she see and wanna join in. She’s not as innocent as you think, she had her fair share of wild and crazy moments, believe me I know.”

“What do you mean by that?”

She didn’t say anything, she just got up, locked the door, turned on the radio, then came back and sat next to me on the bed again. “Lets not worry about that, lets worry about each other.”

We kissed again as she worked her hand over my pussy, rubbing it in circles while she sucked on my lips. We broke the kiss just long enough to take our shirts off and then we were right back at it. She unhooked my bra while I unbuttoned her pants and squeezed my tits in her small soft hands. I left her pants alone for the time being and unhooked her bra so I could play with her tits as well. I couldn’t hold either of her breasts fully in my hands, so I just squeezed them and pinched her nipples between my fingers as she tweaked my own nipples. She leaned forward onto me until her weight caused me to fall back on the bed, with her never breaking the kiss. We moaned into each other mouths as we ran our hands over each other and rubbed our tits together. A while into our make out session Stephanie decided that she had enough of our pants and slid hers down her legs, along with her pink cotton panties and unbuttoned mine and pulled them off of me as well. She took her time sliding my panties off, and when she did get them off, she dropped them on the floor and knelt face first directly in front of my pussy.

“Just as beautiful as I remember it. I wonder if it tastes just as good too.”

“Why don’t you give it a lick and find out.” I couldn’t help it, she got me horny.

When the words left my lips she dipped her head between my legs and ran her tongue across the entire length of my pussy. I had to arch my head back and bite my lip to keep from moaning too loud. Her tongue felt so good on me. My back came up off the bed and she brought her hands up and covered my tits and kinda pushed me back down on the bed.

“Oh god Stephanie, lick my pussy!”

“Mmmmm Rita you taste so good, your pussy tastes better than mine!”

“Why don’t you climb up here and let me find out.”

I scooted back on the bed to give us more room and she climbed on the bed and swung her leg over my head, putting her cleanly shaven pussy directly over my face. She got right back at it licking my pussy clean, and I pulled her down towards my face and attached my lips to her pussy. I darted my tongue in and out of her pussy and squeezed her butt cheeks in my hands, her ass seemed firmer than mine, something else she had over me, but I didn’t care, I liked the way my ass was, and by the way she was eagerly slurping at my pussy, I could tell Stephanie liked the way my pussy was. She tasted really good, so good I found myself trying to suck as much juice out of her as I could.

“(slurp) Mmm Stephanie you taste good too,” I said in between licks.

She mumbled a response but never took her lips off my pussy. I felt her finally move off of it, and groaned in disappointment, but it quickly passed as she pulled the hood covering my clit back and sucked it between her lips. I sucked in breath and tried to control myself as her silk like tongue did wonders on my clit. I didn’t know what she was doing, but whatever it was it was having a serious effect on me. My thighs were shaking and I was gyrating my pussy in her face, I knew I was on the verge of cumming, but I wanted to hold off as long as I could. I tried to distract myself by licking at her pussy more, but it seemed the more I ate her pussy, the more effort she put into sucking my clit. I was losing it. I felt a fire building in me that only happened when an orgasm was coming, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t fight it.

“Fuck Stephanie, I’m gonna cum! I can feel it coming!”

“Good, let it all out. Go ahead and cum so I can lick it all up!”

Her words did it. The image of her licking my pussy clean as I squirted all over her sent me over the edge and within seconds I was cumming. I used her pussy to silence my screams so our parents wouldn’t hear us, but I couldn’t do anything to stop how hard I was cumming. I faded back, staring up at her slippery pink crevice as she licked the remaining juice from my pussy and turned around until she was face to face with me and pressed her lips to mine. We molded into each others bodies as we rolled our tongues around in each others mouths.

“How was it? Did I make you feel all nice and tingly?” Stephanie grinned.

“Oh yeah, my body feels all warm inside, you made me feel so good just now.”

“Good, because I’m not through with you yet.”

“I don’t think so, its my turn to have some fun.”

I rolled her over so I was now straddling her and kissed her, then slowly made my way to her chest and took one of her nipples in my mouth. She groaned and cradled my head, making sure I stayed tight on her. I switched to the other and licked around the aureola before I sucked the nipple into my mouth just as I did the first. I squeezed her free tit as I sucked the other one, and slowly let my hand travel down her body until I found her opening. Just as I thought, her pussy was still extremely wet. I pulled my lips off her nipple and sucked two of my fingers, then I guided them to Stephanie’s pussy and slid them right in. Right when she opened her mouth to moan I covered her lips with mine, working my tongue against hers. I began to pump my fingers in and out of her, forcing her to break the kiss and moan, and I took the opportunity to suck on her super hard nipples again. I could barely hear her pussy sloshing over the soft music still playing as I shoved my fingers in and out of her. She covered my hand with hers, still moaning at my intruding fingers as well as my lips sucking on her nipples.

“You like that don’t you Stephanie? You feeling all tingly inside?”

“Mm-hmm, it feels so good, please don’t stop!”

“You want me to keep fingering you until you cum all over my hand don’t you?”

“Yes, I wanna cum so bad, please make me cum!”

I switched to fingerfucking her with my middle and index finger so I could play with her clit with my thumb. I rolled it around in circles and bit her nipple in between my teeth and pinched the other nipple between my fingers. The way she was groaning and writhing around under me I knew she was gonna cum any second. I kept at it, intent on not giving her a chance to relax until she came like she did me, and then I felt her grab my head with one hand and helped me fuck her with the other as her legs clamped shut, lodging my fingers in her pussy. She was cumming, and she was cumming hard.

“Oooooooh fuck Rita, I’m cumming, I’m cummmmmmmmmmming!”

I felt my hand get a whole lot wetter as her juices leaked on it as she came under me. I pulled my hand free as she was still cumming and licked her juices off of it, then covered my body with hers. She instantly wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me down to kiss her. I eagerly returned the kiss as we again moaned into each others mouth, savoring the taste of each others pussy on our tongues. She began to grind her pussy against mine as if fucking me, and in the motion she brushed my clit, sending a little jolt of electricity through me, it felt good. I started grinding back against her, making sure to hit my clit on each push. Our tits were smashed together and we were both panting heavily as we ground our pussies into each other harder and harder. She locked her fingers in mine and stared directly into my eyes as our breathing became more ragged. Almost on instinct we picked up speed humping each other until we were both moaning, almost as if we were unable to control our bodies anymore. Each hard thrust onto my clit made me move that much faster, and made her push up against me that much harder. Then I felt it, a tingle start off very little then build itself up drastically until it was right on edge ready to tip over. By the look in Stephanie’s eyes I could tell she was feeling the same thing, and it added to the intensity of the situation. The look in each others eyes, the moaning, and the intense grinding session finally took control of us and she wrapped her legs around me and threw her head back as I buried my face in her neck and we came, together, our bodies shaking and clinging to each other. I don’t know how long it lasted, or how long we stayed like that, but I didn’t care, I just had an orgasm, and I didn’t even have anything in my pussy. I picked my head up and looked at Stephanie, who was smiling back at me, then brought her lips to mine in a soft series of kisses.

“You’re incredible, you know that?”

I giggled at her compliment. “You weren’t so bad yourself. I’ve never cum like that before.”

“Like what?”

“Barely having my pussy touched. Usually something has to be done to it.”

“Well now you have,” she said as she kissed me again. We lay there for a while until she tapped my shoulder. “We should get up, we don’t want them walking in on us like this.”

I nodded and climbed off of her. We set about finding our clothes that had gotten shed around the room during our little session, and started to get dressed once we found everything.

“Can you cut the radio off? I don’t think we need it anymore,” Stephanie grinned.

I pulled up my panties and put on my pants and walked to the radio topless and turned it off. “Good thing we had this going, or they might have heard us,” I joked.

“Yeah we did get kinda loud. Its ok though, they’re probably busy putting up stuff anyway.”

————————– (Over to Lisa’s room, 1 hour ago, Mom’s POV) —————————–

After a lot of lugging, we had finally gotten all the boxes upstairs and began to unpack them. I hung Lisa’s dresses in the closet as I started singing one of my favorite songs to myself.

(singing) “Baby, I can’t wait, till you call on the telephone, I can’t wait.”

“Oh I love that song! Nu Shooz sings that,” Marie said as she folded a shirt into the drawer.

“What I wouldn’t give to be a teenager again. Young, having fun all the time, no bills to worry about, not a care in the world,” Lisa said.

“Those were the days. My biggest decision was what to wear to school,” I added.

Lisa laughed. “And which boy you wanted to date, how to get on the cheer squad, and how to get dad to buy you a car, and how to make Tammy Jones jealous of you, and what to wear to prom…”

“Ok you hussy we get it!” I laughed as I threw a shirt at Lisa. “Pass me that box over there.”

“It must have been great growing up with each other, I didn’t have a sister to steal clothes from and bicker with,” Marie said.

“Oh we didn’t bicker, we were as close as ever, still are,” I said, hiding the hidden meaning.

“I can tell, its rubbed off on your kids too, they’re so close,” Marie said.

If only you knew, I thought. “Just as close as your kids are, but a little more. They’ve all grown to like each other so much in so little time.”

“Yeah they have, that’s always a good sign. Speaking of kids, Lisa how come you haven’t gotten around to having any?” Marie asked.

“Oh you know, career woman, more focused on her job than on getting a man, doesn’t have time for a family, when she finally does she’s in her 30’s, you know the story.”

“There’s always time you know, there’s a guy out there with your name all over him. Maybe have a few kids of your own running around here soon.”

“I hope you’re right, but for now I can hold off being a MILF, I’m happy just being an aunt.”

I couldn’t help but laugh to myself. I bet she is happy being an aunt, being able to sleep with your niece or your nephew whenever you pleased, hell I’m just as happy being a mom, even though I haven’t done anything with either of my kids in a little while, maybe I should change that, but first, I need to have a little “grown-up” time. It was time to make some things happen.

“You have way too many dresses Lisa, you’re running out of space in the closet,” I said.

“Well I didn’t wanna leave anything at the house and take a chance of them getting ruined.”

“I didn’t know you had so many. The closet’s pretty much full and you still have two boxes of dresses left, there’s no way they’ll all fit in here.”

“Isn’t there anything you can do? All my dresses have to be hanging up.”

“Do you have any of those trick hanger things they sell on tv? You know the ones that you can hang five different things on and pull the latch so it hangs down and takes up less space?”

She thought for a minute. “No, I don’t have those, but they do sell them at the store down the street, that clearance store, I’ll run and go get some.”

“No I need you to stay here and show us where everything goes.”

“Then were gonna have to cram everything in there and make it fit.”

“I can run to the store and get them, I know what hangers you’re talking about,” Marie said.

“No Marie, we couldn’t ask you to do that,” I said.

“You didn’t ask, I volunteered. Its no big deal, really,” she replied.

Lisa went over and hugged her. “Thank you Marie, you’re a life saver!”

“Yeah Marie, really, you just saved us a lot of trouble,” I followed.

“Anything I can do to help. I’ll grab a bunch of them and get back as soon as I can,” she said as she left out the room, down the stairs, and out the front door. Gotcha, hook, line, and sinker.

I smiled to myself and went back to hanging up her dresses for her and she started on another box, folding clothes in the drawers. I moved the dresses back on the pole, opening up a bunch of free space and hung up the rest of her dresses. When I was hanging up the last one, Lisa noticed that I cleared all the boxes and everything was hanging up, with room to spare.

“You got em all up? I thought you said there wasn’t enough space?”

“I guess I was mistaken, I thought you had more dresses than you did.”

“Marie just left, what’s she gonna say when she comes back and see everything up?”

I grinned as I closed the door and started to walk towards her. “I don’t think she’ll be too concentrated on that when she gets back here.”

Before she had a chance to respond I grabbed her and kissed her as deep as I could, just like I did when we were teenagers. She was surprised at first but quickly returned the kiss. I backpedaled until we reached the bed and sat down while still liplocked, until she broke the kiss smiling at me.

“There was always enough room in the closet wasn’t there? You just wanted to get us alone.”

I giggled a little. “There might have been a little space here and there I forgot about.”

“I knew it you little devil. You forgot one little detail though, Marie is coming back.”

“Exactly,” I whispered and pressed my lips back to hers.

She didn’t fight me as I began to unbutton her shirt and pulled it off her, I love being the dominant older sister, its fantastic. I squeezed her huge tits through her lace black bra and unlatched the clasp. I watched her tits spill out and quickly covered her nipple with my mouth. She moaned and cradled my head in place as I sucked on her nipple like I was trying to get milk out of it. She loved when I sucked her tits, and I loved sucking them.

“Mmmm I love when you suck on my tits sis.”

“I know you do, and I love sucking them. Why don’t you suck on mine too.”

She sat up and lifted my shirt over my head, unclasped my bra (it had the hook in the front), lay me down on the bed and began to suck on my tits. Every time she squeezes my tit, licks my aureola, or sucks my nipple into her mouth I think back to when we first started to mess around, when the second we were alone she would rip my shirt off and have a nipple in her mouth in record time. I missed those days, but I was enjoying her at the moment even more. I felt her hand start to travel down my body over my skirt covered legs and then dipped it under and made her way back up my legs, where she came across my wet, panty-free pussy.

“You sneaky little devil. You just knew what was gonna happen didn’t you?”

“I had no clue,” I lied, knowing full well she didn’t believe me.

She turned her attention back to the nipple she didn’t suck on and started rubbing my pussy. I didn’t know what to concentrate on, her teeth clamping down on my nipple or her fingers slowly gliding between my lips, threatening to penetrate them. She made the decision easier when she kissed down my naked chest and lifted up my skirt so it was around my waist, pushed my legs open and attached her lips to my pussy. I shuddered in ecstasy as her tongue slid across my lips, giving me goosebumps. I spread my legs wide, leaned back on my shoulders and threw my head back, soaking up the pleasure my little sister was giving me with her magical lips.

“Ooooh yes Lisa lick my pussy. Lick your big sisters pussy,” I moaned.

She looked up at me and I looked back at her as she cracked a smile from under my pussy. I bunched some pillows up behind me so I could look at her as she ate my pussy. We never broke eye contact as she sucked my lips into her mouth and darted her tongue inside me as I brushed her hair out of the way. Looking down at her while she looked back up at me with her hands gripping my thighs and a mouth full of my pussy, and the fact that it was my little sister doing the licking made the feeling that much better. I controlled my moaning and held my hand on the back of her head and traced my foot along her back, I don’t know why I always do that with her, I guess its just instinct. I threw my head back again and enjoyed myself as Lisa wonderfully at my pussy, then I heard a car pull into the driveway and knew it had to be Marie, right on time. I didn’t say anything to Lisa and let her keep eating me as I heard Marie come through the house and make her way up the stairs to the door, where she nonchalantly opened it and came in and saw Lisa’s head between my naked legs, showtime.

“I got the hangers, they were on sa… oh my god!”

Lisa sat up from my pussy and looked at Marie, who looked like she just seen a ghost. She grabbed a pillow from behind me and covered her tits and I sat up and took one and covered my waist down. Marie dropped the hangers on the floor and stared at us open mouthed, unable to form words.

“Marie! We didn’t expect you back so soon,” I lied.

She closed the door and stepped in. “What are you two doing? You’re sisters!”

“I told you we were close, I just didn’t tell you how close,” I said.

“How can you two be doing this? Its illegal, and its wrong.”

“Oh its not illegal, its just downplayed that way because society is too uptight. And it isn’t wrong, we don’t just do it for kicks, we genuinely love each other, and we show it,” I replied.

She leaned against the door. “But its incest. How am I supposed to be ok with this?”

“Its not as bad as you make it seem Marie. Haven’t you ever had fantasies about someone so much that you just had to act on it? I know you have, everyone does,” Lisa said.

“I remember you telling me about a few certain things you wanted to do with Stephanie,” I added.

“That’s different! I had a lot of alcohol that day. And I left it at just that, a fantasy.”

“But you did have them. You’re saying you wouldn’t have acted if you had the chance?” Lisa asked.

“A mother isn’t supposed to have thoughts like that or fantasies for their kids.”

Ok, that got me a little. “But you do. We didn’t plan this Marie, it just happened. We cant help who we develop thoughts and feelings for. That’s how it started for us, a thought, then it developed into a fantasy, and it just kept escalating. When we had the chance to act on it we did, and we loved it, so we do it as often as possible. The fact that were sisters makes better because it makes it that much more special and it brings us that much closer,” I said as I scooted closer to Lisa.

“This is too much for me,” she said as she wiped her face with her hands.

“When the shock wears off you’ll see it isn’t as big a deal as it seems. Once you get past the fact that were sisters and accept it for what it is, it wont bother you anymore,” Lisa said.

“I-uh, I just don’t know.”

I glared at her with a raised eyebrow, something wasn’t right. She didn’t seem as upset as she cold have been, instead it felt like something else, like envy. I spoke up. “What bothers you more Marie? The fact that we got the chance to explore our feelings, or the fact that you didn’t?” I asked.

I must have struck something, because she hung her head and bit her lip. “I didn’t have any sisters to have feelings for, my daughter is the next best thing, but it still isn’t an excuse.”

“Like we said before, its nothing to be ashamed of. You can’t help who you develop feelings for. You never know, she might feel that same way about you, it happened for us,” Lisa said.

“I would feel better if it wasn’t my daughter, but I don’t have a sister like you do.”

“Were like your sisters. These last few months we’ve grown close to you like you were our own flesh and blood sister. Hell we’ve even tried on clothes together,” I joked.

She eases up a little. “That’s true, I do kinda see you like family now.”

“And it doesn’t feel weird that we’ve had fantasies about you,” Lisa said.

“What? You do?”

“Of course, for a while now. Haven’t you noticed during our clothing sessions I tend to feel you up more than I should? Squeezing your boobs, your ass, even your thighs,” I followed.

“I thought you were just making sure everything fit.”

“I was, but I also wanted to feel you up, and do more than that,” I said.

“I didn’t know that.”

“Well now that you do, how do you feel about it?” Lisa asked.

“I don’t know, I’m just so confused right now.”

I looked at Lisa and nodded. We both got up, bearing our bare necessities to Marie as we did, walked over to her, each of us grabbing an arm, and guided her to the bed.

“What are you doing?”

“Were gonna help you find out how you feel,” Lisa said.

“I don’t know, this is all so sudden for me.”

“Just trust us, if you don’t like how its going, you can stop us at any time,” I said.

She sighed and finally relaxed, and I knew we had her. I turned her head towards me and kissed her, pressing my lips softly, but firmly to hers. At first she didn’t move, but when Lisa started to massage her tits through her shirt she quickly loosened up and let her guard down. While I was kissing her I heard a radio come on, and knew it was coming from Randy’s room where Rita and Stephanie were since there was no one else in the house. They weren’t fooling anyone, I knew what they were doing, or at least about to do, and I was getting ready to do the same thing.

I broke the kiss with Marie and pulled her shirt over her head, and Lisa followed suit unhooking her bra as soon as her shirt was off, releasing Marie’s huge tits and extremely hard nipples to the air. We both kneaded and massaged Marie’s tits, enjoying the soft feel of them and then we each sucked one of her nipples into our mouth. She leaned back on her hands and arched her back, pushing her chest out at us as we both, sucked, licked, and bit her nipples, and she moaned appreciatively. I traced my hand along her leg and let it slowly make its way up her skirt until I got to her panty-clad pussy, which didn’t surprise me that it was soaked.

“Mmmm Marie, someones awfully wet down there,” I purred.

“T-That’s because I, when I…” she started before I stopped her with a kiss.

“No need to explain, I know exactly what you mean.”

I kissed her again and rubbed her pussy through her panties, which were drenched now, as Lisa continued to suck on her nipple. I moved my hand from her pussy back up to her tit and started massaging it as I kissed her, and right on cue Lisa let Marie’s nipple fall from her mouth as she knelt down in front of her, unzipped her skirt, and slid it off her, revealing a very nice pair of creamy thick thighs leading up to a well lubricated pussy. I joined her between Marie’s legs as we both hooked her panties in our fingers and slid them down and off her legs, showing us her neatly trimmed square patch of hair over her slippery pussy for the first time. She looked down at us in anticipation of what was to come, but yet still had a hint of arousal in her eyes. I decided we had teased her long enough, and I wanted to find out just how good she tasted, so I pulled her to us and took my first long lick of Marie’s pussy, but definitely not the last.

She shuddered as her eyes closed tightly and for the first time since she came back a smile formed on her face. I couldn’t believe how good she tasted. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it, but she had this sweet, yet exotic taste about her that just made me keep licking. Lisa saw how anxious I was at eating her and joined right in, licking her pussy right along with me, and shocking Marie’s eyes open in the process. She looked down at us as two grown women, sisters, tag teamed her pussy with their tongues, licking it, pulling at her lips, tongue fucking it, just about everything.

“Oh god, this is so wrong, but it feels so good” Marie moaned.

“It can’t be wrong if it feels that good Marie,” I said back.

“Oh god, I haven’t had my pussy licked in years! I forgot just how great it can be!”

“Just sit back, and you’ll find out,” Lisa said, and went back to eating her.

I crawled back up Marie’s body and found her lips again, where she became the aggressor and grabbed the back of my head and slid her tongue in my mouth, no doubt getting a taste of her own pussy in the process. She broke the kiss and moaned loud into the air, and I looked down and Lisa and saw the reason why, she hap her lips suctioned around her clit.

“She licks really good pussy if you haven’t noticed already,” I said.

“Oh believe me I noticed, I haven’t been this wired in I don’t know how long.”

“Have you ever eaten pussy before Marie?” I asked.

“I’ve had my share of girl on girl experiences, not for a while though, ugh, god that felt good.”

I smiled and lay down in front of her. “Lets see just how much you remember.”

She rubbed my thighs, which felt great, then played around with my pussy lips, which felt even better. When she finally had me all warmed up to her liking she lowered her head between my legs and spread my lips swiftly apart with her tongue. Wow. That felt amazing. She had to have a really wide tongue to be able to do that. Then she did it again. Oh my god. She completely had my pussy spread open with just her tongue. To be able to do that, yet alone be the one its getting done to was incredible. I felt her spread my lips open with her fingers and lick the inside of my pussy in circles, for not having done this in a while she sure was doing a great job.

“So how am I doing?” Marie asked looking up from between my legs.

“You’re doing wonderful,” I said as I cradled her head, keeping her locked on my pussy.

Lisa looked up from Marie’s pussy and gave me a look, and I grinned back at her, and then Marie diverted my attention by sucking my clit into her mouth. I’ve always had a very sensitive clit, the littlest touch on it and I was immediately aroused, so you can imagine how horny I got when she violently sucked it into her mouth and gritted it on her teeth. I was forced back on the bed and my hands instantly locked behind Marie’s head as I ground my pussy into her face. She pulled back off my clit and jammed her tongue in my pussy over and over as if it was a little cock, and I was meeting her thrusts with my own, wishing her tongue was bigger and rounder. I saw Lisa get up but I wasn’t too focused on what she was doing, I was busy trying to get myself to cum. As I ground my pussy into Marie’s face, I felt her back off, to my disappointment, but I perked up when I felt her slide her fingers inside me.

“Looks like Anna wants something deep inside her pussy,” Marie teased.

“Yes I do, something big. I need to cum, I’m so fucking horny!” I groaned.

“I’ve got just the thing for her,” I heard Lisa say. “Try this out on her, she loves it.”

I wanted to look up and see what Lisa was talking about, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it, it might be better to be surprised anyway. I shuddered when I felt a cold tube touch my pussy, then poke my clit, and I had to look up. Marie had Lisa’s double dildo trailing across my pussy, her thick, 14”, double sided purple dildo, we sure had some great times with that. I remember the first time she showed it to me, she had to beg me to try it out, but once I did, she never had to beg me again, I was hooked.

“You want me to slide this in you Anna?” Marie teased again, she came around quick.

“Yes, slide it in my pussy and make me cum!” I all but screamed.

I felt the dildo slide to my hole and spread my lips open, then sheer pleasure as it passed my lips and slid into my canal. I was feeling it, in every sense, and I wanted more and more of it. She started working it in and out of my pussy as Lisa came around to me and put one of her nipples in my mouth. I sucked on it as Marie now jammed the dildo in my pussy picking up speed as she went, making my pussy moisten even more at the friction it was being pounded with.

“Oh god yes! Fuck my pussy! Ram that dildo in me!” I moaned as I sucked Lisa’s tits.

Marie did just that. Her hand could cut through metal as fast as she was ramming the dildo into me, and I was loving it. Lisa pinched my nipples as I sucked on hers while Marie shoved the dildo in me, and I could feel myself starting to heat up. As if she already knew what to do, I felt Marie’s finger start to draw circles around my clit, and I knew it was a matter of time before I exploded into orgasm. She kept stabbing me with the dildo and torturing my clit, and Lisa kept pinching my nipples until my body just couldn’t take anymore. I locked up and spasmed over and over, squirting all over the big purple dildo as a fantastic orgasm shot through my body, taking my breath away and leaving me a shaking mess on the bed. Marie looked on in fascination as I squirted all over the bed, no doubt leaving a big spot under me as my pussy emptied itself. She pulled the dildo out of me and surprised both Anna and I by licking my juice off of it. I sat up and took the dildo from her and lay her on the bed.

“Now its your turn, both of you,” I said as I looked from Marie to Lisa.

I kneeled in front Marie’s pussy on the bed and teased her pussy with the dildo like she did me, and she moaned and tried to sit up, but I wouldn’t let her. When I had enough of teasing her I spread her lips with my fingers, gave her pussy a good lick or two to get it all nice and wet (as if it wasn’t already wet enough) then slid it slowly into her all the way up to the half point.

“Oh god yes, its so thick! Its stretching my pussy!” Marie cooed.

“Just wait, it’ll get even better,” I assured her as Lisa lay down in front of Marie.

Lisa scooted up until the dildo was resting on top of her pussy, and I grabbed it and guided it into her. She didn’t wait for me to push it all the way into her, she did it herself as her pussy came in contact with Marie’s with a squishing sound.

“Oooooooh yeah, just like I remember it,” Lisa grinned.

I kissed her as she and Marie slowly got into a rhythm of fucking each other scissor style. I kneaded her breasts in my hands and listened to Marie moan in front of me, no doubt fully enjoying herself now. She scooted closer to Lisa and pushed against the bed so hard to meet Lisa’s thrusts that her ass came completely off the bed. Lisa matched her effort and soon they were slamming pussies, stuffing themselves full of dildo and sloshing their combined pussy juice all over the bed. I crawled over to Marie and grabbed one of her bouncing tits out of the air and kissed along her neck.

“So what do you think of your new sisters Marie?” I whispered in her ear.

“I think I’m gonna like being your new sister, oh god yes!”

I played with her tits with my right hand and dropped my left down to work on her clit, it took some doing with as fast as they were moving but I finally got hold of it, and Marie’s body tensed. I pinched it between my fingers and did the same to her nipple, and she responded by thrusting even harder at Lisa.

“How’s it feel Marie? Fucking with a double dildo like this?” Lisa purred.

“It feels amazing, I’ve never felt anything like this!”

They both dropped on the bed at the same time and used their bodies to propel themselves into each other, taking full advantage of the scissor position. I went back over to Lisa and grabbed both of her tits in my hand a literally pinched the hell out of her nipples, mashing them so hard they turned purple, but she loves it.

“You close Lisa? You ready to cum yet?” I said as I sucked her abused nipples.

“Fuck yeah I’m close, I’m gonna cum all over this fucking dildo,” she moaned.

I dropped my hand from one of Lisa’s tits and found Marie’s clit again, which was still as sensitive as ever. The second I touched it all her movements increased double. I rubbed around in circles until the hood gradually opened and I was rubbing directly on her clit.

“What about you Marie? The pleasure getting to you? You gonna cum?” I teased.

“Yes I’m gonna cum, oh god I’m gonna cum!”

“Fuck I’m cumming too!” Lisa said as her body writhed on the bed.

Marie stopped thrusting and instead collapsed under her arms on the bed as her legs started shaking and her arms locked on to the bedsheets. She didn’t squirt but I could tell she was having a great cum just by the expression on her face, it looked like one of pure satisfaction. She lay there with the dildo still in her trying to catch her breath. Lisa on the other hand did squirt. She squirted with so much pressure the dildo slid out of her pussy. Her juice sprayed all over the dildo, the bed, and some even got on Marie. She fell back on the bed and just stared at the ceiling, legs still slightly shaking, pussy still leaking, but satisfied, we all were. Job well done. The only noise in the room was loud breathing and the bed squeaking under our heaving bodies, but outside the room I did hear a radio cut off, Rita and Stephanie must be done with their playtime as well. Marie groaned as she pulled the dildo out of her pussy and fell back on the bed again, cradling it like it was an Oscar.

“I’ve never done anything that crazy before,” Marie said as she started to lick the dildo.

“Well now you have, and that’s just the tip of the iceberg,” I said.

“What? There’s more? How much crazier can you two get?”

“You’d be surprised. You pick up a lot of things from movies and visiting other countries,” I replied.

“Especially visiting other countries,” Lisa spoke up. “Remember Mika from Germany? Or Bridgette from Russia? Or Saya from France? Stacey from Australia? Or even Mei Ling from Japan?”

“Do I?” I giggled. All we did was have sex when we were with them. Wish we kept in contact.”

“Sounds like you two have worldly experience,” Marie joked.

“I guess we do, and were gonna pass it on to you,” Lisa said rubbing Marie’s thigh.

“Then you can pass it on to Stephanie,” I added.

Marie’s mood dropped a little. “Uhh I’m not so sure about that still. I mean she is my daughter.”

“And you’re curious about her. It’ll eat you up until you do something about it,” I said.

“I just don’t know if I can do it, that’s a big step.”

“If the chance arose you’d take it, I know you would,” Lisa said.

“Knowing me, it’ll never come up. I couldn’t bring myself to initiate it.”

“Only time will tell Marie, only time will tell. Ok I think we had enough fun for now, we should get up and get dressed, we still have a lot of work to do,” I said.

They agreed and we all got up and started to get dressed. As I put my clothes on I thought about what Marie said. She could miss out on something special, not to mention immensely erotic, if she doesn’t get up the courage to go after Stephanie, who knows, she might just feel the same way Marie does. Maybe if she had some help approaching the situation she wouldn’t be so nervous and dismissive. Maybe if she was confronted with the situation head on in a friendly environment, a very friendly environment, she’d loosen up and go with it, but I’d need help, Rita, Lisa, and Stephanie to make that happen, looks like I have some strings I need to pull.

——————————-(Back to Rita and Randy’s room, Rita’s POV)————————————

Finally, we made enough room in all the drawers where Randy could keep his stuff there and I could have my stuff there too. I had to clear out his night stand drawers of all his miscellaneous stuff and turn them into sock and underwear drawers, but at least it was working. Now all I had left to do was make room in the closet for my hang-ups and shoes, and clear some space on the dresser for my make-up, even though I only use like five things out of the whole case, I still need it all just in case.

“You guys have entirely too much stuff, this is ridiculous!” Stephanie said in mock shock.

“Oh be quiet, you probably have more stuff than I do.”

“Nowhere near this much. What do you do, shop every time there’s a sale?”

“Pretty much. All of us do, well except dad and Randy, the bagboys,” I laughed.

“I wonder what they’re all doing now. Did Randy tell you where they were?”

I knew exactly where they were, two of the worst places they could be right now, at a baseball game, then a bar. Both of those are time consuming, and that’s more time away from Randy that there needs to be. I wish they would just come home right now, they forgot something and need to come and get it, or they call it a day early. I’d give anything for Randy to walk through that door right now…

“Rita! Rita! You in there? I said do you know where they went?”

“Oh, sorry. They went to a baseball game, and they’re going to a bar afterwards.”

“Wow you’re really stressing over Randy being gone aren’t you?”

I sighed and sat down. “If I thought being away from him would bother me this much I don’t think I would’ve let him go, well not without me at least. I can’t stop thinking about him, not even for a little bit. Dammit they need to hurry up and come back!”

“Whoa Rita, I’ve never seen you this agitated before!”

“That’s because you’ve never seen me without Randy. Even before we became an item it was hard being away from him. Three years ago dad took him on a fishing trip for two weeks, and I was miserable even then, imagine if we were in love then, I would have gone crazy without him.”

“Just think of it as a test to see if you two can survive without each other.”

“Well I fail, dammit! Were twins, and in love, were not supposed to be apart. You can’t stand there and tell me you don’t miss Chris, even a little, I know you do.”

She leaned against the wall. “Yeah, I kinda miss him a little. It does feel weird not having him around.”

“See what I mean! And its like ten times worse for me! Stupid dads and their baseball game.”

“So I didn’t take your mind off him at all?” Stephanie pouted.

“No you did, but when we finished it reminded me of him again. Afterwards he would hold me and kiss me and tell me he loved me, its just, I can’t help but think about him.”

“So he won’t care that we fooled around while you two are in love?”

“No, he wont. Its only a problem if I sleep with another guy, or he sleeps with another girl that’s not family. The only other people we mess around with are mom and Aunt Lisa, and they don’t count.”

“So they have as much right to him as you do?”

“Unfortunately. Mom is, well shes mom, and Aunt Lisa has just as much pull. But they know how serious we are with each other. They wont try anything unless were both in the room.”

She laughed. “You guys are really keeping it in the family, aren’t you?”

“You cant help who you fall in love with, and I fell hard.”

“So did he, I can tell. He’s always looking at you and smiling.”

“I’m telling you, the way you and Chris are always messing around and joking with each other, and being around us, its only a matter of time before you two start to get those feelings.”

“Maybe. Hey lets take a break, I’m freaking hungry, I need to eat now!”

“Ok, I’ll meet you downstairs, I wanna open up my make-up kit first.”

She nodded and bounced out of the room and downstairs, when I knew she was gone I pulled my phone out of my pocket and called Randy. The first time it rang through and went to voicemail, so I thought maybe he didn’t hear it because the stadium was loud. I hung up and called again two minutes later, and this time I got an answer on the first ring.

“Hey baby, sorry I didn’t answer the first time, had to get away from dad.”

I all but melted at his voice calling me baby, I absolutely love that. “Its ok, I just had to hear your voice again. Where are you guys at, you coming home soon?”

“Were still at the game, it went into extra innings.”

“What? I fucking hate baseball! Why couldn’t you guys just go golfing or something?”

“Because it costs way more. How’s things back at the house, you making progress?”

“Yeah, I got a lot of my stuff in the drawers and stuff, but there’s still a little more to go.”

“How you holding up?”

“Barely. I’d be better if you were here.”

“Me too, I cant even concentrate on the game. At least the day’s almost over.”

“Yeah well it needs to hurry up, I need you here with me.”

“I will be, trust me. Oooh dad’s coming I gotta go, love you, bye…”

“I love you too Randy…”

The line went dead. Could this day get any more torturous? I already have to wait to see him, now I have to wait to talk to him? Later please get here fast. I put my phone back in my pocket and turned to leave when I saw Stephanie at the door grinning at me.

“Opening your make-up kit huh? I knew it.”

“I had to, I haven’t heard from him in a while.”

“I’m not judging, I understand. But come on girl I’m starving! I don’t know where anything is!”

“Ok I’m coming, I’m actually a little hungry too.”

We went downstairs (together this time) and decided on ham and turkey sandwiches with the works. We took all the stuff out and sat it on the table and started making sandwiches when mom, Aunt Lisa and Marie walked in and saw the spread we had out.

“Now that looks good, why don’t you make one for all of us?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“Are you crazy? All this stuff? You can help us make em if you want one,” I said.

“I tell you, we get no respect around here, none,” mom joked.

“Ok Rodney Dangerfield, respect or not, you still gotta help,” I laughed.

They finally caved in and made their own sandwiches, which was smart because the way they made them was completely different than the way I was gonna make them. Once everyone had their super sized sandwich made we pulled out some chips and pop and sat around the table.

“So how much do you two have done?” Marie asked.

“A lot. We just have the stuff in the closet and my make-up. What about you guys?” I responded.

“We still have a little to go too, we took a little break halfway through so we could relax, and talk, among other things, it was well needed, Lisa has so much stuff,” mom said.

“Rita too, we spent an hour putting up just her shirts,” Stephanie jumped in.

I playfully slapped her on the arm. “We did not! You were just focused on other stuff,” I said with a hidden meaning that she showed me she caught on to when she rubbed my leg under the table.

“About when will the guys get back?” Aunt Lisa asked.

Crap. Just when I was finally starting to forget about Randy for a little bit Aunt Lisa goes and brings him up, thanks for that. “Randy said they might be a while, the game went long.”

“Perfect. If we get done soon maybe we can squeeze in some girl time,” mom giggled.

I was curious. The last time mom said that she and Aunt Lisa ran a tag team on me cougar style, and as great as that turned out, I was worried she might try that again with Marie still here, I don’t want our cover to be blown because mom got horny, if anyone should blow our cover, it should be us. “I don’t know mom, we still have some stuff to do, we might not be able to squeeze it in.”

“I like the idea of girl time. We can do manicures, pedicures, facials, I don’t know, I’m just throwing stuff out on the table,” Stephanie said.

“Yeah, I’m sure we’ll think of something,” mom said with a grin as she bit her sandwich.

She was definitely up to something, I just didn’t know what. Whatever it was I hoped it wasn’t too risky, I didn’t want Marie to find out anything, she might not be as accepting as she looks to be. We finished our food and talked about random little things as we cleaned up, then we headed back to our rooms to finish the tedious task before us. Mom hung back while Aunt Lisa and Marie went back upstairs, and as Stephanie and I headed back, she pulled me off to the side.

“I need you to do a favor for me,” mom said.

Of course, I was skeptical. “What kind of favor?

“How much longer will you be before you’re done putting up stuff in your room?”

“Ummm, about half an hour, why?”

“When you’re done I need you and Stephanie to come help us, we still have a lot of stuff to put up and the more hands we have the better.”

I groaned. “Aww come on mom! We already have my stuff to put up, you three can’t do it?”

“Your Aunt has too much stuff. If you don’t help us we’ll be putting up stuff tomorrow too. It won’t seem like much since there will be five of us. Come on Rita please?”

I really didn’t want to, but she is my mother, and she has been a major help with mine and Randy’s relationship, so I pretty much had no choice, dammit. “Ok mom we’ll help, but only a little.”

She perked up when I said yes. “Thanks honey, you just saved us a lot of trouble. It wont take long at all you’ll see. Remember, you said half an hour,” she said as she went upstairs.

I stood there for a minute. I didn’t wanna put up my stuff and now I’m helping put up Aunt Lisa’s stuff? Damn life to hell. Randy where are you? I could sure use one of your cheer-up speeches right now.

I went back up to our room where Stephanie had already finished putting my make-up on the dresser (thankfully) and had started work on getting my shoes and clothes in the closet. I joined her and in about half an hour we were finally finished with everything; all my stuff was put up, all Randy’s clothes were put back in the drawers, we were done. The only thing left to do was hang up my bathrobe somewhere and change the sheets to something I like, but I could wait on that. I checked the clock in the room and saw that 32 minutes passed, dammit. I didn’t wanna help, but I told her I would, and I keep my word, crap, I should have just ran from her when she asked me to help.

“Finally done! I’d never thought we’d get finished with all the stuff you have,” Stephanie said.

I laughed nervously. “Yeah, were not done yet. I told my mom we’d help them with Aunt Lisa’s stuff, they still have a while to go.”

She looked over at me with a mixture of shock and sadness. “What did you go and do that for? Your Aunt has more stuff than you do!”

“My mom cornered me! She gave me the sympathetic look and everything! Now I know it feels when I use it. She said it’ll be easier if there’s five of us. It won’t take long, I promise.”

She about it and sighed, defeated. “Fine, but it better not take long, I’m freaking tired!”

I was relieved she was gonna help, but still agitated that I thought we were done, only to have to help them, and there was three of them, that isn’t enough? No Randy still, more work, and no rest, could this day get any more stressful? There was no point in sulking, so we got up and went to their room. We didn’t bother knocking since they knew we were coming and we just walked in, and what a sight we walked in on. Mom, Aunt Lisa, and Marie were all in their bras making out on the bed. They all sat up and looked at us, but Marie was the only one in shock, mom and Aunt Lisa had grins on their faces. That’s when it dawned on me, mom didn’t want our help, she just wanted us to walk in on them. She planned something and used us to break the ice, I had to admit, she was good.

“Oh look who decided to join us,” mom said trying to play innocent.

“Mom! I knew it! I knew you liked women too!” Stephanie said, a little too excited.

Marie tried to cover herself, but Aunt Lisa stopped her. “Don’t be shy Marie, were all women here, I’m sure we’ve all seen each other naked at some point, or at least wanted to,” Aunt Lisa said as she squeezed Marie’s tit in her hand.

Stephanie and I were still standing there, her in amazement and me in shock that my mother pulled another one over on me. Mom and Aunt Lisa giggled and mom got up and walked over to me and guided me back to the bed. Aunt Lisa felt me up over my shirt as mom kissed me with her big soft lips, running her tongue over mine before noticing Stephanie still standing at the door.

“Marie what are you waiting for? You’re not gonna leave your daughter standing there are you?”

We all looked at Marie, who looked back at us, then she looked over at Stephanie, who was still standing there, but she was smiling. Marie looked worried, like she was scared of what to do, but when she saw Stephanie nod to her she stood up and slowly walked over to her, put her hands on the side of her head, which Stephanie covered with her own, then leaned in and kissed her. Stephanie wrapped her arms around Marie and they slowly made their way back to the bed and fell down on it, but never broke the kiss. Mom turned my head back to her and kissed me again, she’d wet her lips and now mine were sliding across hers struggling to stay attached. Aunt Lisa then cut in and kissed me as she slipped her hand under my shirt and squeezed my tits, and I squeezed hers right back. She broke the kiss and tugged at the bottom of my shirt and lifted it over my head, and I looked over at Stephanie who had just taken hers off and went back to kissing Marie. I traded kisses with mom and Aunt Lisa as they unhooked their bras and then mine, releasing my tits that looked miniscule compared to the mammoths they had. Even Marie and Stephanie’s were bigger than mine as I saw Stephanie start to suck her moms tits, and she looked pretty enthusiastic as she did it too.

“You gonna watch them or you gonna play with us?” Aunt Lisa asked.

I turned back to them to see them both with their tits pointed out at me with their nipples waiting to be sucked on, so I went for Aunt Lisa’s first since they were bigger, but she stopped me.

“Not there honey, aim a little lower,” she said as she and mom removed their skirts.

They both lay back on the other side on the bed with their legs hanging off, waiting for me. I got on my knees in front of them and slid off moms panties first, then Aunt Lisa’s, and spread her legs open and licked her pussy. She wasn’t wet to start but the more I ate her, the wetter she became. She kissed mom as I buried my tongue in her pussy and twirled it around inside her clockwise, counterclockwise, up and down, side to side, just about everything I could think of, really giving her a good licking.

“Hey don’t just do her, I wanna be eaten too,” mom whined.

I slid over from Aunt Lisa to in front of mom and started doing to her the same thing I was doing to Aunt Lisa. I looked over at Stephanie and saw her sliding Marie’s panties off her legs and was kissing her way back up them as Marie lay there breathing hard and looking straight up at the ceiling. Stephanie looked to really be enjoying herself as her head disappeared between Marie’s legs, prompting Marie to shudder and grab the sheets to strain herself. Within seconds of eating her out moms hand was pushing my head deeper into her pussy as she ground my face. I turned my attention back to moms pussy and licked across her now swollen lips as my face was again smashed into her pussy. I didn’t want Aunt Lisa to be left out so I sucked two of my fingers and slid them into her over and over.

“Am I doing a good job mom?” I heard Stephanie ask out of the blue.

“Oh yes! Oh that feels so good baby,” Marie moaned into the air.

Stephanie’s head was moving back and forth between Marie’s legs as she licked her clean, and her hand was moving furiously between her legs, no doubt fingering herself, I wish I knew what was going on in her head. I looked back down at moms slippery wet pussy, I knew she had a super sensitive clit and the right touch on it could have her cumming in seconds, so I decided to test it and try it out. I pulled the skin back and barely touched the clit with my tongue, and when she thought I was gonna be sensitive I angrily sucked it into my mouth and chewed on it.

“Oh shit Rita what the… oh my god! Oh my.. holy shit Rita!” mom screamed breaking the kiss.

I never heard mom say “shit” before, she must really be sensitive and horny to be talking like that. She was sliding her pussy all over my face like she was fucking it, so I helped her out and pushed three fingers inside her and went back to licking Aunt Lisa. I worked my fingers inside mom as fast as I could while eating Aunt Lisa as best as I could. There was so much moaning echoing around the room I couldn’t even hear myself think, it calmed down though when both mom and Aunt Lisa’s breathing began to change, for the better I was guessing.

“Oh yes honey mommy’s gonna cum all over your fingers,” mom screamed.

“And auntie’s gonna cum all over that pretty little tongue of yours,” Aunt Lisa followed.

Surprisingly Aunt Lisa was the first to start cumming. She wrapped her legs around my head, with her pussy being the only thing I could see, and started fucking my face like mom did (does everybody do that? I wonder if I do). She was grunting from what I could hear through her thighs and seconds later I felt wetness start to run out of her pussy and onto my lips and face. She kept her legs together and I continued to lick her pussy until she finally let my head go and let me breathe.

“Yes baby right there! Oh honey you’re gonna make me cum!” Marie purred.

Stephanie was licking Marie’s pussy like it was the last one she would ever lick, she didn’t even eat me with that much enthusiasm. I watched as she sent Marie through the motions with her magical tongue before I returned my attention back to Aunt Lisa’s freshly orgasmed pussy. I gave it one more kiss and slid back directly in front of mom who was still working my fingers.

“Come on Rita honey, make mommy cum, I’m so close,” mom begged.

I kept at it with my fingers shoving them inside her and reattached my lips to her clit. I knew I wouldn’t have to do much since she was so close, but I practically did nothing. About ten seconds into sucking her clit she was grunting and groaning and I could already feel her pussy getting wetter.

“That’s it baby, I’m cumming! I’m cumming hard Rita,” mom screamed.

Thankfully she didn’t close me off from the world like Aunt Lisa did, she just held my face in place as she squirted all over it. I drank what I could and let the rest just wash over my face. When she was done cumming she lay back for a minute and rested, and I noticed Aunt Lisa grabbing something out of one of the boxes. Stephanie and Marie were still all over each other, but now they were kissing and rubbing on each others tits and looked oblivious to the rest of us. Mom sat up and kissed me hard, sucking on my tongue like she wanted it for herself until Aunt Lisa came over to us and handed us both a strap-on like the one she was already wearing. I was confused at first, but quickly caught on and put it on, and mom rolled Stephanie off of Marie onto the bed, and they saw us with the strap-ons. We were standing there with the strap-ons pointing at them, and they just stared at us.

“Why are you looking at us like that?” Marie asked.

“Its time for us to have some fun with you two,” mom grinned.

Mom and Aunt Lisa walked to Marie and got her up on all fours, and Aunt Lisa got in front of her and had her suck on the strap-on, and mom got behind her, rubbed the strap-on against her pussy, and slowly pushed it in until it disappeared. She groaned around the dildo in her mouth as they both teamed up on her and Stephanie and I watched in fascination, at least we did until I remembered that I was also wearing a strap-on. I climbed over Stephanie and she smiled up at me.

“Just how long have you wanted to get me like this?”

“For a while now, but in my head it happened differently,” I said.

“Well its happening now, so don’t waste any more time and put it in me already.”

I did exactly as she asked and lined the strap-on up with her pussy and pushed it in, I knew she was already wet so I didn’t have to worry about that. She closed her eyes and let her head fall back on the bed as I slid the strap-on in her as far as it would go. Being my first time using one of these on someone I was a little nervous about how I’d do, so I just decided to fuck her how I’d wanna be fucked and go from there. Her arms went around my back as I started moving in and out of her faster.

“Mmmm yeah Rita, this feels so good, we should do this more often,” Stephanie moaned.

“By how everything is going it looks like we might,” I responded.

She guided my lips to hers and kissed me as I thrusted the fake cock into her pussy, making us bounce on the bed next to mom and Aunt Lisa, who were really giving it to Marie. Mom had her ass cheeks firmly in her hand pulling her back onto the strap-on as Aunt Lisa had her hands on either side of Marie’s face pushing the dildo down her throat.

“How’s it feel to have two dildo’s in you at the same time Marie?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“Mmmm-mmmm, mm-mmmmmmm,” was all Marie could say with the dildo in her mouth.

“I think that means it feels good,” mom said. “She has a nice, tight pussy, and a plump ass, I think were gonna enjoy having you around Marie.”

“You mom and aunt are freaks!” Stephanie said from under me.

“You have no idea,” I said and started thrusting in her faster.

“Yes fuck me Rita! Fuck my little pussy with that big strap-on!”

I squeezed her bouncing titties in my hands and pinched the nipple as hard as I could as I listened to her and Marie moan as the Wilson women pounded them. Marie’s huge tits swung back and forth as mom forced her back onto the dildo and Stephanie started meeting me thrust for thrust, I couldn’t feel it physically but I knew how she was feeling, being stuffed like that feels wonderful, so good it makes you want it more and more, like it isn’t enough until you have that satisfying orgasm. I could tell that’s what she was working towards, and with a cock that wont go soft, she’d get it. I saw mom and Aunt Lisa get Marie into cowgirl, with Aunt Lisa on bottom and now mom was facefucking Marie, and I pulled the dildo out of Stephanie and motioned for her to get on all fours.

“You gonna fuck me like the bitch I am?” Stephanie cooed.

“I’m gonna fuck you like you’re my bitch,” I said back.

I got behind her, letting the strap-on sit against her pussy until she started making whiny sounds then I took it and pushed it back into her pussy. She moaned and flipped her head back as I grabbed her hips and shoved the strap-on into her as far and hard as I could.

“Oh fuck yes! I love being fucked like this, fuck me Rita fuck me!” Stephanie screamed.

“Look at her Lisa, taking charge of her like that,” mom said.

“Well she is your daughter, I’d expect her to be dominant at least a little,” Aunt Lisa said.

Aunt Lisa was bouncing Marie up and down on her as mom fed her dildo in her mouth. Marie had her eyes closed and was moaning around the dildo in her mouth, and Stephanie was thrusting herself back against me trying to get as much dildo in her as she could.

“Oh god yes! Fuck me Rita! Fuck me like the bitch I am!” Stephanie groaned.

“You wanna be fucked like a bitch? Grab the headboard!” I yelled.

“Grab the headboard? What does…”

“I said grab the headboard!”

She reached up and grabbed the headboard like I told her to and held on as I grabbed her ass in my hands and slapped it as hard as I could, making the sound echo around the room and her wince in pain, but she was moaning too so I knew she liked it.

“You wanna be fucked like a bitch? I’ll fuck you like one,” I said, surprising myself at how quickly and easily I took on being a dominator like mom.

“That’s it baby, show her who’s boss! Fuck her little slut pussy,” mom said as she pushed more of the dildo into Marie’s mouth.

I squeezed her reddened, plump ass in my hands as she fucked the dildo herself, my little hands couldn’t get anywhere near grabbing her entire ass but I got enough as I started fucking her myself, bringing her back to meet me with so much force her ass cheeks clapped against me. Aunt Lisa was still fucking Marie, but now Marie was laying down on top of her and was sucking on mom titties. She had her hands gripped tight on her ass and was literally slamming Marie’s body down on the strap-on.

“You feeling close to cumming yet Marie?” Aunt Lisa asked.

“I’m getting there, keep fucking me like this and I will soon,” Marie moaned.

Stephanie and I were both watching them until I slapped her ass extra hard to get her attention, which I did. She winced and moaned louder and louder with each smack I delivered on her ass.

“You like being fucked like this?” I asked.

“I LOVE being fucked like this, but I wanna ride you, please let me ride you!” Stephanie begged.

“Ok, lets see just how good of a slut you are.”

I pushed into her all the way, then slowly slid out and moved her out of the way so I could lay down. Stephanie quickly straddled me and sat down on the strap-on, squeezing my tits in her hand as hers bounced around in front of me. She was gasping and slamming down on me so hard the bed started shaking. I pinched her nipples and she got even crazier.

“It feel good riding me like this while I pinch your nipples?”

“Its so good Rita! Do it some more please! Push that cock farther in me!”

I pulled on her tits so she fell down on top of me and I sucked them into my mouth. She hung them down over my face as she continued fucking me with just her hips. Aunt Lisa had gotten from under Maria and now she was on top of mom fucking her reverse cowgirl as she sucked Aunt Lisa’s tits. They were all either grunting or moaning, or both, but only mom was forming actual sentences.

“I hope you like my cock Marie, because you’ll be sitting on it a lot in the future,” mom said.

“Mm-hmm, sit, yes, oh god, so good!” Marie stuttered.

I kept switching between Stephanie’s huge tits, sucking one then the other into my mouth as they bounced around my face matching her body bouncing on me. She looked like she way having the time of her life with her eyes closed and face all contorted, I wondered if this is what I looked like when I was on top. She was kissing all along my face and on my neck and finally made her way to my lips which she quickly covered with hers. We were having a great time with her riding me and working her tongue in my mouth when someone grabbed my legs and pulled me to the edge of the bed and lifted my legs up with Stephanie still on top of me. I looked around her head to see Aunt Lisa lubing up her Strap-on and aiming it at me, then she looked up and saw me and grinned.

“You didn’t think they were the only ones getting fucked did you?”

Before I even had a chance to respond I felt the warm greasy head of the dildo push at my asshole then slip in. I bit into Stephanie’s neck, but not hard enough to draw blood as Aunt Lisa kept sliding it in until it was all the way buried in my ass. She held my legs up and gradually started to build speed fucking me until she had herself a good pace.

“Holy mother of… I’m cumming! I’m cumming Anna, oh god!” Marie screamed.

Neither Stephanie nor I looked over at her because we were too caught up in getting our tight holes stretched out. This was another first for me, I was fucking Stephanie and getting fucked in the ass by Aunt Lisa, what a day this turned out to be. I listened to Stephanie moan in my ear and she listened to me as my ass was stretched open and pounded by Aunt Lisa. She drove the strap-on deep into me every time and pulled it out until just a little was in, then she pushed it back in all the way full force.

“Fuck auntie! Fuck me harder! Fuck me harder while I fuck her!” I screamed.

“Looks like Stephanie isn’t the only slut in here is she?” Aunt Lisa asked.

Stephanie and I held on to each other as we were both fucked senseless, her by me and me by Aunt Lisa. I don’t know how we were able to keep a rhythm going with our bodies so close together but we did, and it felt fucking fantastic. I felt Aunt Lisa start to slow her thrusts down until she finally pulled out of me and helped Stephanie get off of me, then she stood me up and slid the strap-on down my legs and off. I was confused to say the least, until she handed to to Marie, who was smiling at Stephanie as she slid it on, then she and mom grabbed us and moved us back to the bed.

“Its time for the mature women to have a little fun,” Marie smiled.

“What exactly does that mean?” I asked, scared of the looks they were giving us.

“You’ll find out soon enough, but for now, why don’t you come here and have a seat,” mom said as she stroked the strap-on up and down, getting it ready for me.

Marie lay down with her feet towards the headboard and mom lay down next to her with her feet hanging off the edge of the bed, and Stephanie and I both climbed on top of them and sat down on the strap-ons. We were both riding our mothers right in front of each other, Marie held on to Stephanie’s tits while she rode her and mom held my hips and forced me down on her, then for a second she held me in place as Aunt Lisa slid her strap-on back into my ass. I was having my pussy stretched and my asshole reamed at the same time and watched as Marie stabbed her daughter with her strap-on.

“I’m fucking my daughter! I can’t believe I’m fucking my own daughter,” Marie said.

“Yes you’re fucking your daughter mommy, and it feels so fucking good!” Stephanie moaned.

“Aww they’re so cute! The first times the best, wasn’t it honey?” mom asked.

“Oh yes mom, it was the best! But I like the way I’m getting fucked now too,” I purred.

Stephanie and I leaned towards each other and kissed as we both rode our mothers. I was covered in sweat, my nipples were aching, and my pussy and ass were being pounded to hell, I loved it, but I felt as though something was missing, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. While Stephanie and I were making out Aunt Lisa squeezed my ass cheeks and slapped them hard, forcing me to break off the kiss and moan/scream loudly, it hurt, but at the same time it felt kinda good.

“Just as I thought, I knew a slut like you would like that,” Aunt Lisa said.

Five women in the room, and we were all fucking someone, or getting fucked. The room smelled of sex and echoed of moans and slapping skin, if we had been recording this we could have made a fortune. Mom slid out from under me and shoved her pussy juice covered strap-on in my mouth, which I gladly sucked clean. Aunt Lisa kept fucking my ass as I worked the strap-on down my throat as far as it could go. I looked up at mom with it still in my mouth and she looked back down at me grinning as she moved my hair out of the way, then she looked across the room and her grin grew wider. She let the strap-on fall from my mouth and got off the bed and walked away, and my mind refocused on Stephanie still riding Marie like crazy and my ass getting pounded. Without warning Aunt Lisa stopped fucking me and pushed me down on the bed, then I felt the bed move around and seconds later Stephanie was right next to me. They turned us over and dangling on mom fingers were four pairs of handcuffs, I was a little scared but Stephanie looked all too excited.

“What are the handcuffs for?” I asked nervously.

“Just for a little ‘restriction’ honey, don’t want you moving around too much,” mom replied.

She handed two pair to Marie and they both climbed on the bed over us, dangling their huge tits in your faces as they chained our hands over our heads to the headboard. Mom wiggled back between my legs and without looking down at all, she pushed the strap-on right back into my pussy.

“Oh god mom, fuck me, fuck your little girl hard!” I begged.

“Me too mommy, fuck me hard! I want it rough, fuck your only daughter!” Stephanie groaned.

Marie did the same thing and get between Stephanie’s legs missionary and stuck her strap-on into her little pussy. I looked up at mom whose eyes were deadlocked on mine as she fucked me. I tried to move my arms so I could grab around her back, but the handcuffs held me in place, I was completely at her mercy. She was fucking me so hard my legs came off the bed by themselves, and I cradled them around hers. Marie was plowing Stephanie just as good by the heavy breathing and moaning she was doing, she had her legs on her shoulders and was giving it to her good, so good Stephanie looked like she was hyperventilating, and Marie took it all in stride.

“You like looking over at them don’t you? They are having a good time,” mom said.

“Yeah, but not as good as us mommy, oh god fuck me mommy fuck me!” I moaned.

“You want me to fuck you baby? Well that’s exactly what I’m gonna do!”

She propped up on her hands and knees and drove into me harder and deeper, and Aunt Lisa came around and shook her huge tits over my face. I wanted to fuck mom back, but she was fucking me too hard, so I couldn’t, and I wanted to suck Aunt Lisa’s tits, but I was still cuffed to the bed and she held them out of my reach on purpose, it was sweet torture.

Mom was reveling in my defeat. “You wanna suck Lisa’s big tits don’t you Rita?”

“Yes I wanna suck on em mom!”

“Well then grab them and you can suck em all you want,” mom chuckled to herself.

I strained with the handcuffs all I wanted but they wouldn’t budge, they just kept making that clatter noise, it was a lost cause so I gave up and let them tease me. I listened to Stephanie scream and threw my head back as mom drilled me. She leaned forward on her hands as she was fucking me, causing her to rub against my clit on each thrust, mom noticed and started to do it more, within moments my body was burning and I was feeling like I was about to come at any minute.

Mom picked up speed. “You wanna cum baby? You wanna cum all over mommy’s cock?”

“Mm-hmm, I’m gonna cum mommy, I’m gonna squirt all over your cock!”

“Do it baby, show mommy what you’re made of, cum all over me!”

Her words were really getting to me, that and the smooth skin of Aunt Lisa’s tits as she finally let them touch my face. That combined with Stephanie going wild with Marie fucking her next to me, me being chained down under moms control unable to move, and mom hitting my clit every second was too much for me and I came.

“Oh god! Oh god! Oh god! Oh god! Oh god!”

That was all I could get out. I pulled on the cuffs with my arms even though I knew it would do nothing and hooked my legs around her tight and squirted all over her. She kept fucking me as I came so every time she would pull out a squirt of my pussy juice would go with it. My head was stuck to the bed, unable to move until my orgasm passed, and I just stared as Aunt Lisa’s swinging tits until my body finally calmed down and returned to normal. I lay there catching my breath as mom pulled out of me and sat on the end of the bed looking at me, and Aunt Lisa joined her.

“Fuck I’m cumming mommy! Yes! I’m cumming hard mommy!” I heard Stephanie scream.

I looked over to see her shaking with her legs still on Marie’s shoulders until she went limp, then Marie joined mom and Aunt Lisa looking at us at the bottom of the bed, still chained up like their slaves.

“You can come unchain us you know,” I said looking back at them.

“I will, I’m just enjoying the moment for a while,” mom responded.

They came over and unchained us from the bed, and when they did I confronted mom. “You tricked me! You’ve been using me from the beginning haven’t you?”

Mom giggled. “I didn’t trick you honey, I just didn’t tell you the whole truth that’s all.”

“Same thing, you didn’t come out and tell me so you knew what you were doing!”

“I tried to stick up for you, but your mom was intent on doing it this way, you know how she gets when she has her mind made up, no changing it,” Aunt Lisa jumped in.

“I guess its ok, it all worked out for the best, I mean look at the look on Marie’s face.”

Marie had a worried grin on her face, if that’s possible to imagine. “I just had sex with my daughter, my own flesh and blood daughter, right here in this room!”

“Yes you did, and it was wonderful,” Stephanie said sliding to her and grabbing her hands.

“You were pretty damn good Marie,” Aunt Lisa added.

“I suppose so, but only because I had some good inspiration. Since everything’s out in the open now why don’t you tell us both how it all started for you all,” Marie said.

“Ok, but first we need to take a shower and clean up in here, we still have a few things to put up before the guys get back. We three will use my shower, Rita and Stephanie the other,” mom said.

We all grabbed our clothes and left out of Aunt Lisa’s room. Stephanie and I stopped off in mine and Randy’s room and dropped our clothes in his dirty clothes basket and went to the shower. I could hear moms shower already going and we hurried up and got in before all the hot water was gone.

“Your mom and aunt are some real freaks!” Stephanie said as we got in the shower.

“What about your mom? They brought out the freak in her today! She had you in there screaming bloody murder. Can you shampoo my hair for me? Its behind you.”

She grabbed it and started lathering my hair up for me, which felt great not to have to do it myself. “I knew she was sort of a freak. I was playing with myself one day thinking everyone was gone and she came in my room and saw me, I almost didn’t notice because I was really into it. She didn’t come all the way in, she just poked her head in the door, but she watched me for a while. I didn’t expect to get all excited like I did, you know my mother watching me and all, but I did. I even put on a show for her. She even stayed until I came, then she closed the door and left. I didn’t see her the rest of the day, but after that she was way nicer to me and, even more than before, and kept smiling at me. After that whenever I was playing with myself I always had that feeling I was being watched somehow.”

“Maybe she was watching you,” I said as I rinsed my hair. “Here let me do you now.”

We switched so she was under the water and I lathered up her hair. We both soaped each other up and washed off the sweat and grime that came from the sex, then I helped her rinse her hair.

“When do you think we’ll do that again, all five of us?” Stephanie asked.

“I don’t know, I guess it all depends on your mom, because my mom and Aunt Lisa are always messing around, and they bring me in it, and I know you won’t object if they brought you in.”

“You damn right I won’t object, that was amazing! You think we could get the guys in on it too?”

“Five women and two boys? That’s crazy, even for us!”

“I didn’t hear you say no! Think about it, it could be a lot of fun.”

“It probably could, but I’m stingy with Randy, I don’t wanna share him.”

“Tell me about it. I cant kiss him without you glaring at me,” she laughed.

“Well when you feel about Chris they way I do with Randy you’ll understand.”

“You’re so sure we’ll end up together aren’t you?”

“Yep, I just have that gut feeling, and my gut is almost never wrong.”

We finished washing up and rinsing the soap and shampoo off of us, and just in time because the water was just starting to run cold, we need to switch to an electric heater fast. We got out, wrapped a towel around our body and one around our hair and went back to our (mine and Randy’s) room .

“I don’t have any clothes, mine are in you guys basket.”

“You can wear some of mine, were the same size, except for you extra big tits,” I said.

“They are kinda big, I hope they don’t stretch out your shirt.”

“If you do you’ll be buying me another one,” I laughed as I threw the shirt at her.

We got dressed and went downstairs with our hair still toweled up to see mom, Marie and Aunt Lisa all sitting on the couch talking. From what we walked in on it sounded like she was telling her about the first time we all had sex at the cabin after they left, and Marie was listening intently. We sat down on the floor in front of them and listened in on the conversation.

“And then we had Rita come in the room, she didn’t know what was going on until we explained to her what we were doing, but she just went with it. Turned out to be a really good day, I didn’t expect her to catch on so fast, but she did, and Lisa and I didn’t go easy on her,” mom said.

“No we didn’t, she got two strap-ons the first time around,” Aunt Lisa followed.

Marie and Stephanie sat there intrigued by what they were telling them, then Stephanie got a surprised took on her face like she just figured something out. “This happened the day after we left you said?”

“Yeah, the day Lisa came up,” mom said.

Stephanie got all bouncy and grinned. “Mom we were gonna come back that day! Remember you forgot that box of clothes and you wanted to go back and get it? Can you imagine if we went back and saw that happening?”

“I don’t know what I would’ve thought. That definitely would have been a sight to walk in on, but after today, nothing you guys show me or tell me would surprise me,” Marie said.

“Oh I’m sure we can think of something you won’t see coming,” mom said.

We sat there and listened while mom and Aunt Lisa told story after story trying to shock Marie, but nothing was working. It was funny, we went back to acting normal and everything, but we were talking about sex full on; mom, daughter, and aunt like it was no big deal, I guess it isn’t, well at least it isn’t when we aren’t around dad. Both Stephanie and my hair finally dried and I offered to take the towels upstairs, mostly to be nice, but even more so I could call Randy. The distraction of him not being there had worn off and I was really missing him again. I ran upstairs and checked my phone, three missed calls! Dammit! I should have kept my phone on me! I quickly called him back but it went straight to voicemail, that only happens when the phone is off. I was upset with myself that I missed his calls, so upset that I almost didn’t notice I had a picture message. I opened it and saw that it was a picture of Randy kissing his wallet size picture of me, in the caption it read “R & R forever, I love you baby.” I wanted to cry. I wanted to kiss him and hold him and tell him how much I loved and wanted to be with him, but he was still gone and now I couldn’t even call him, the day just went to crap again. I sat there on the bed until I felt I was ok enough to go back downstairs, then I put the towels in the basket and headed back downstairs. When I got down there Stephanie and Marie were getting up to leave.

“You guys are leaving?” I asked just to make sure.

“Yeah, its getting pretty late, we wanna be home when the guys get there,” Marie said.

“Ok well we’ll see you guys tomorrow I guess,” I said.

“We won’t be here tomorrow, not sure why, but I have a feeling,” Stephanie whispered.

We all hugged each other goodbye, and when I got back to Stephanie she kissed me, which would have been a big deal before today, but now it seemed perfectly normal. I knew she could tell my mind was elsewhere when I barely kissed her back, and she pulled back and looked at me.

“Don’t worry, he’s on his way home, then you can be your normal happy self again.”

“I hope so, thanks for not making a big deal out of me obsessing like this.”

“I wouldn’t, I know how much you love him. Besides, were girls right?”

Even though we had never said it, we had become girls. “Yeah were girls, besties,” I smiled.

She smiled. “More than besties. Call me tomorrow if we don’t see each other, something might have happened I need to tell you about,” she said then followed Marie out the door.

They pulled off and we all fixed the couch, yawned and stretched, tired from the day.

“I don’t know about you two, but I’m going to bed. I can do the rest tomorrow,” Aunt Lisa said.

“Me too. We did plenty work and play for one day,” mom joked, then stopped laughing when she saw me sulking. “What’s wrong honey?”

“Can’t you tell? She misses Randy. It written all over her face,” Aunt Lisa said.

“Awww poor baby. Don’t worry, they’ll be home soon,” mom followed.

“I just wish they’d hurry up and come now, they’ve been gone all day!”

“You know how guys get when they go out, stay out all night,” mom said.

“Yeah I know, I just miss him so much. I’m gonna go to bed and wait for him.”

I hugged mom and Aunt Lisa goodnight and went to our room and closed the door. I changed into a pair of Randy’s boxers and one of his shirts, cut off the light and climbed into bed. It felt so lonely, being in that bed by myself. I don’t know how I did it so easily before we fell in love, it would be torture having to do it now, which it looks like I might have to do. I curled up under his blanket and held his pillow against my body and just lay there in silence and darkness thinking about him. I thought about him holding me against him, kissing my neck, telling me just how he felt about me and how I made him feel. I would’ve never thought one day away from him could make me feel like this, so miserable, love does that to you I guess. I tried to stay awake, but the day’s activities finally caught up with me and before I knew it, I slowly dozed off. I don’t know how much time passed, but I was slowly being awakened by the bed creaking, then I felt kisses on my cheek, but what finally got me up was two strong arms wrapping around my waist and holding me, Randy was home! I shot up and looked over in the light of the lamp that was now on and sure enough, it was him, finally home.

“Randy!” I practically screamed planting kisses all over him as I climbed on top of his body. “I missed you so much! (kiss) I missed you! (kiss) I’m so happy you’re back!” I said squeezing him tight.

“I missed you too. They didn’t wanna leave! Me and Chris had to drag them outta the bar!”

I held on to him for dear life, I wasn’t letting him go anytime soon. I’d been without him all day and there was nothing I could do about it, but now he was here, and the pain of not having him there before just melted away. I kissed him with as much passion as I could, pouring all my emotion and love for him into the kiss. I rubbed my body against his, letting him know how happy I was to see him, and he held me and rubbed back against me. I felt whole again, like my other half had been restored, and in a way it was. We kissed for a long time before stopping to catch our breath.

“How come your phone was off?”

“Dad took it. He said I was on it too much and grabbed it while I was calling you, luckily I ended the call before he saw the screen. Did you get the picture I sent you?”

“Yes. I love you so much. You always know how to make me happy.”

“You know I’d do anything to make you happy.”

“Next time, I’m coming with you, or you’re not going, I’m not going through that again.”

He laughed. “Didn’t you have at least some fun here? I know you did more than put up clothes.”

“I did, but afterwards I kept thinking about you, I just missed you so much Randy.”

“I missed you just as much. Dad noticed I was distracted a lot but kept writing it off. I couldn’t concentrate on anything because I missed you too much.”

Hearing him say that made me so much happier. “Forget about everything else that went on today, lets just concentrate on each other right now.

We kissed again for a long time and I ran my hands over his chest and ground my pussy into his cock. He grabbed my ass and squeezed it hard, which I love, and helped me grind into him. I wanted him so bad, no I needed him, but I knew he was tired from the day, and so was I (plus I was a little sore), and we both could tell we were thinking the same thing, so we decided to put it off. After having been without him all day, the no sex didn’t bother me so much, I was just happy he was with me.

“Come on, we should get some rest. Were both pretty tired and dad is gone to work tomorrow, and we have a whole day of making up with each other to do,” Randy said.

I nodded in agreement. “Ok, but tomorrow is only for us, not mom, not Aunt Lisa, just us.”

“Just us,” he said as he leaned over and cut off the lamplight.

He got back under the blanket with me and cuddled into me as close as possible and wrapped his arms around me. “I love you baby,” he whispered in my ear.

“I love you too,” I smiled, pushing myself into him. I closed my eyes and sighed, being truly happy and content for the first time today. Tomorrow, he’s gonna get the fuck of his life, but for now, after a long day of waiting, I’m just happy to be with the love of my life.

---

Laura has fallen into debt and is being blackmailed. One of her blackmailer’s requirements is that she take part in the Mayim Clinic’s attempts to “cure” lesbianism. They have begun by taking details of Laura’s reactions to powerful aphrodisiacs…

Chapter 6
WET PUSSY AT WORK

On Thursday morning, just as she had been told, Laura took the aphrodisiac pills before leaving for work. She sat silently in the car, as Erica drove her to the office, trying not to think about her cunt and failing.

By the time she got to work she was dripping with lust. She kissed goodbye to Erica much more passionately than was usual. In fact, she wanted to push Erica down and fuck her right there in the front seat of their car – to grind her twat into her lover’s face until she came again and again – but she resisted the urge. Once again, Laura marvelled at the power of the aphrodisiacs, and she was gripped with fear and unease about how she would get through a day of work under their influence.

Inside the office, she headed straight for the female toilets. She kept her head down so no-one would see her flushed, aroused cheeks. She kept one arm crossed across her chest, certain that her engorged breasts and erect nipples must be obvious even through her clothes, and with the other she tugged furtively at her skirt, trying to make it more chaste and demure. She wished she hadn’t worn a miniskirt today, but instead something longer. She simply hadn’t thought about it when she was dressing.

In the bathroom, she took stock of herself.

Firstly, her tits were nowhere near as obvious as she had thought. Yes, they were a little perky, but they didn’t look as swollen and needy as they felt. They were as sensitive as all hell – poking one made her gasp in delight – but they didn’t obviously betray her aroused state. They were just their normal size. (Their whorish size, a part of her mind reminded her.)

Her face was another matter. Her cheeks were clearly flushed, as was her neck. Her lips were pouty and she was breathing faster than normal. She stared at her slutty, sexual face for a few moments, feeling overwhelmed, before realising that there could be more than one explanation for her problem. She would tell people that she had a flu. She looked at herself further and decided that it would be a believable excuse.

The last problem was her groin, though. Her panties were already noticeably damp from her sex juices. She retreated into one of the toilet stalls, sat on the toilet, removed her panties, and used toilet paper to dab at her pussy, trying to dry it up. Even these light touches on her cunt made her moan. She wanted desperately to play with herself, to fingerfuck herself to orgasm right here, but she knew that under the influence of the drugs if she started to masturbate she wouldn’t stop for hours. And besides, she had been told not to.

Instead, Laura dried herself as best she could, and then fished a sanitary pad out of her handbag and applied it to her panties. The pad should collect most of her juices and at least stop her from leaking onto her seat or the floor. However, she would have to come back to the toilet regularly and dry her pussy and change the pad, or she’d noticeably start smelling of sex.

Tidied and prepared as best she could, Laura headed to her desk.

She didn’t even make it as far as her desk. She was intercepted by Alistair. “Laura,” he said loudly as soon as she came in sight of his office. “What have I told you about showing off your breasts like that?”

Laura jumped, and reflexively covered her breasts. She’d thought they looked fine! Had she judged wrong? Or was this just more of Alistair’s ridiculous obsession with her tits.

“In my office. Now,” demanded Alistair, and Laura had no choice but to follow.

Inside her boss’ dingy office, Laura once again found herself sitting close to Alistair. He put his hand on her left knee before he even started speaking, and left it there.

“Laura, I know you like showing off those melons of yours to everyone, but it’s just not appropriate here in this office,” said Alistair, looking at her sternly.

Laura was having a hard time thinking. She was horny, and guilty, and still certain that her arousal must be evident to anyone. She didn’t know if she was in the wrong or not. She thought she wasn’t, but maybe she was obviously being a colossal slut and everyone could tell? “Sorry,” was all she could think of to say.

“Oh, Laura, why do you do it? Are you not getting enough sex with your lover Erica?” asked Alistair.

“No…” said Laura.

“Does she lick your cunt enough?” asked Alistair.

“Yes,” said Laura. Suddenly she became aware that her legs were spread. Alistair’s hand on her knee had been slowly pushing her leg outwards, spreading her thighs, and she had let it happen. She moved hurriedly to close her legs, but Alistair had turned so that one of his knees was between her legs, and the most she could do was trap his knee between her thighs. She felt her cunt tingle. Not being able to close her legs all the way reminded her of being on the chair at the Mayim Clinic, and her pussy apparently liked the association.

“Are you even wearing a bra, Laura?” asked Alistair.

“Of course I am!” Laura protested.

“Prove it,” said Alistair.

Once again, Laura was confused. She would normally be outraged at such a suggestion – would storm out of Alistair’s office. But would today be the day to do that? Would she look like a righteous avenger, or with her blushing face and perky tits would she just look like a frustrated whore?

What harm would it do to show Alistair her bra?

Slowly, she unbuttoned the front of her blouse, and pushed it back, to reveal her large, engorged tits cupped in her pink lace bra. She looked at Alistair, trying to concentrate on his reaction rather than the warmth in her pussy. Was he satisfied? Did he like them?

Alistair looked at her tits for long minutes, breathing heavily. Laura couldn’t quite process what it meant. Was he offended? Did he think she had slut tits? Did he hate how big they were?

“I’ll need to take a photo of this to prove you were wearing a bra, in case anyone complains,” said Alistair.

That seemed reasonable to Laura. In any case, Laura was distracted, as Alistair had pushed her legs apart again, and got his other knee in between them. Laura’s skirt was riding up and she thought maybe her panties were visible. She just sat there with her bra exposed, squeezing her legs against Alistair’s knees, while he used his camera to take several photographs of her breasts.

When he was done, he passed Laura a sheet of paper. “You’ll need to sign this as well. It’s an official warning.”

Laura read the paper.

“I, Laura Smith, acknowledge that I displayed my breasts in the workplace to arouse my workmates and to give myself sexual pleasure. I acknowledge that my breasts are large and sexually desirable, and that the way I display them is distracting and lewd. I acknowledge that this is an inappropriate act meriting punishment, and I accept that I have been formally warned in relation to this behaviour.”

“But I didn’t….” protested Laura.

“If you don’t sign the paper I’ll have to take the matter to senior management,” said Alistair. ‘If you sign it, you’ll be okay, I promise.”

Alistair was quietly forcing Laura’s legs apart again using his knees. Laura let him. She had to concentrate on the paper. There was something wrong about it, but she just couldn’t think. Well, she could think, but mostly what she was thinking was how nice it would feel to take that fat whiteboard marker on Alistair’s desk and push it in and out of her pussy. She felt her skirt ride up to fully expose her panties, and moved to pull it down again, but before she could do that Alistair had taken her hand and pressed a pen into it.

“Sign the paper, Laura,” he said. Laura almost moaned. She had to get out of here so she could fix her clothes, and dry her pussy again. If this was what she needed to do to leave, then she would. She uncapped the pen, leant over the desk (hard to do with Alistair’s knees still between her legs) and scribbled her name at the bottom of the paper.

Alistair took the paper, satisfied. “Okay, then, Laura. Look, I suppose that dress is okay if you are really are wearing a bra. But it doesn’t look like it, so you’ll need to come in here every morning and just show me that you remembered to wear a bra, okay?”

Laura nodded. That was okay.

Alistair almost laughed at how easy this was. “What is with you today, Laura? Are you all right?”

“I have a flu,” Laura mumbled.

“Well, look, tidy yourself up, you look like a slut,” he said. “And then get back to work.” He pulled away from Laura, and stood up.

Humiliated, Laura hurriedly re-buttoned her shirt, pulled her skirt back down, and fled his office.

She went straight to the bathroom and sat in one of the toilet stalls. Had she really just been sitting in her boss’ office letitng him look at her bra and panties? Had she really just signed a piece of paper apologising for showing off her tits? What was she doing?

She pulled down her panties and dabbed at her cunt, drying it again. This was a disaster. She wished she hadn’t agreed to take the pills this morning…. except that then the Mayim Clinic might have discharged her, and then her blackmailer would kill her. She sat there, contemplating the Mayim Clinic, and her blackmailer, and the humiliation of exposing herself in front of her boss, and only stopped when she realised that, quite without intending it, her finger had moved to her pussy and started to stroke her clit. She yanked her hand away, blushing.

When Laura eventually got to her desk, she found it was hard to get any work done. Her whole body chemistry was different; whatever chemicals normally let her brain concentrate and think rationally were washed away by the hormones from the pills. She found herself just staring at her computer screen and thinking progressively sluttier thoughts.

At first she kept thinking humiliated thoughts about what had happend with Alistair that morning. But then she started thinking about Amy – Amy undressing, Amy dancing nude for her, Amy nuzzling at Laura’s neck and kissing her tits. She thought about the very real finger of Amy’s finger sliding briefly into Laura’s pussy. She soon had to go to the bathroom and dry her pussy again, this time taking the opportunity to change her sanitary pad. It took a force of will to not just start finger-fucking her twat. Instead she texted Erica on her phone.

“hey baby – so horny today – send me a pic of ur pussy”

Erica’s reply came swiftly.

“what? no! :-(“

Laura sent back: “pls baby i luv ur cunny so much. i will lick you tonight.”

The next reply was slower, but when it came it made Laura sigh with lust. It was a high-definition photo of Erica’s clam. She was clearly sitting on a toilet just like Laura, with her skirt pulled up and her panties down. Laura just wanted to lick the phone. More than that, she wanted to finger herself, but she couldn’t. She sent a final text to Erica.

“I luv you so much – u r so beautiful – i feel so lucky and sexy”

Then she sat and looked at Erica’s pussy for almost five minutes. She had never traded sexy photos before with Erica, and she was frankly a little surprised Erica had agreed to do it. But it was so hot that she had. Now Laura had a photo of Erica’s cunt she could look at whenever she wanted, and there was nothing Erica could do about it. She had turned her girlfriend into her own private porn star, and it was very, very hot.

The topic of porn stayed in Laura’s head, and by the time she returned to her desk she was thinking about the porn she had watched at the Mayim Clinic – women kissing, women licking. She even thought about the women being interrupted by men and raped. She found that sexiest of all, somehow – the lesbian sex being interrupted by violence and men’s cocks. Why did she like that? She didn’t like men, after all. She suspected she found it sexy was because it was WRONG for her to find it sexy. It was a betrayal of the fact she was a lesbian. And being taboo made it hot. Besides, she wasn’t really picturing men. She was picturing women with strap-ons. Strap-ons that spurted semen from their tips. She wondered if that was a thing? Could you buy those?

Her pussy was soaking again already, and she’d barely gotten back to her desk. She tried to ignore it, and struggled valiantly to do her work for almost 40 minutes, but it just kept getting wetter, and those images of lesbians and cocks kept going around in her head. God damn it! She couldn’t think clearly. Everything in her mind was just sex and whorishness today, under the influence of the pills. Why couldn’t her pussy just behave? It needed a plug on it, clearly. A delicious, fat plug… something big and slutty to go into her cunt. She cast around her desk, in a sudden burst of slutty enthusiasm, and ended up quickly sweeping most of the stationery she could see into her purse, before hurrying to the toilets.

In the toilets, she took great pleasure in pushing each and every object from her desk into her cunt, to see which one would fit best. It felt so good. The pencils were too small of course, even if she grouped a bunch of them together with an elastic band and pushed them in all at once. The Post-Its notes seemed attractive, after she crumpled a bunch of them into a loose-sticky ball and pressed them against her twat lips, but ultimately she was scared she would lose some up inside her and chose not to go through with them. The hole punch didn’t fit at all, but the stapler was just the right size to be both painful and pleasurable as she pushed its heavy metal form inside her. She moaned happily as she forced it in, back-end first, and then giggled in delight as she discovered she could make it staple things with its protruding head just by opening and closing her legs.

Why was she being so slutty? She didn’t know, but she guessed it was because the sex hormones had been surging through her for hours now. All she wanted was to revel in her deliciously sensitive twat. The toilet stall was closed and locked, and no-one could see her, so Laura took off the rest of her clothes and sat nude on the toilet, playing with her cunny.

The computer mouse fit into her neatly, and left the long tail of its cord dangling from her pussy lips. Laura got up and took a few experimental steps, and sure enough the cord swayed erotically and pulled at the mouse inside her in interesting ways. She might have to try this again at home, she thought. She wished she could walk out of the toilets with the mouse in her pussy, but surely people would notice the cord, and anyway she needed it to control her computer.

As she pulled each object from her cunt, she licked in clean, savouring the taste of her own slut nectar. After the mouse, though, she realised she couldn’t sit in the toilet touching her vagina forever. But she couldn’t stand the thought of going back out and having no stimulation of her cunt at all. So she decided to use the last of the stationery from her desk to decorate her pussy. She took several of the smaller bulldog clips, and clipped them onto her labia. She gasped slightly at the pain, but the pleasure was good too. A part of her mind was asking what she was doing – this was so slutty! – but the majority of her brain, overwhelmed by lust, told it to shut up and let do her slutty things with her pussy. Laura took the fat plastic tube that contained a stick of glue, wrapped it in her damp cunty panties, and pushed it into her twat. It was just large enough to distend her fuckhole a bit, and make it feel mostly full. The plastic was hard and the panties were soft and wet. It felt wonderful. The end of her panties dangled lewdly from between her cunt lips like the string of a tampon, and she found that tugging on it slightly made the whole tube-and-undwear package shift inside her cunt in the most incredibly arousing way. She played with this effect for a bit, tugging the glue stick out and then pushing it back in, before realising that she was far too close to cumming and needed to stop toying with her quim.

As a final, slutty addition, Laura made herself a new set of panties out of sticky tape. She hadn’t been willing to push the tape dispenser inside her because of the sharp cutting edge on it that you used to cut off the tape, but her pulsing, engorged twat wanted her to use it for something, and besides, she needed a way to keep her cunt juices – and her makeshift glue-stick dildo – inside herself so that they didn’t dribble out in front of the whole office. She pulled a length of tape off the spool, spread her legs, and ran the tape across the entrance to her pussy. It felt sticky and rough, in a way that felt amazing against her clitoris. She continued to run the tape between her legs, up her ass crack, and then around her waist, and then repeated the process a few times until her fuckhole and urethra were completely taped shut. It felt tight and painful and slutty, so it was perfect. The tape ran right between her labia, which splayed out to either side, weighted down by the clips. The tape was see-thru, so the wet pink flesh of her vagnia was still clearly visible, but it seemed like it was trapping in her slut juices, which was what Laura wanted.

Completely flushed with sex, and almost oblivious to her modesty, Laura dressed again, her panties now replaced with the tape, and staggered back to her desk. The clips on her labia bounced with every step, tugging delightlfully at her pussy lips. The tape rubbed uncomfortably against her twat and between her ass cheeks. It felt amazing, sitting at her desk in full view of everyone, with a dildo in her cunt and sticky tape separating her ass cheeks. It was incredibly hard to concentrate and on occasions it was all Laura could do to not just start typing “Lick my cunt, lick my cunt, lick my cunt” into an email window.

Her coworkers were concerned for her obviously distressed state. Geoffrey hesitantly asked Laura if she was feeling okay, and Laura repeated her lie about having a flu. “If you’re sick, you should go home,” Geoffrey said, but Laura said that she wanted to bravely soldier on, because there was important work to do.

Candy asked after Laura’s health too. When she heard Laura had the flu, she started rambling about a herbal remedy that her cousin’s husband’s mother had told her about. Laura tuned her out – she couldn’t really concentrate anyway – and just stared at Candy’s D-cup tits. Oh, how she hated this stupid bimbo, with her lies about Laura making a pass at her. Someone should just rape Candy some day. Pull her clothes off, squeeze her big fake tits until she squealed, and then shove their big fat cock in her unprotected pussy and fill it with cum….

By the time lunch came, Laura knew what she wanted to do. There was an adult store only a few blocks away. Laura had never been inside it, but today she wanted to. The idea of strap-on dildos that ejaculated fluids was stuck in her mind and she wanted to buy one for Erica. She walked through the office building, tape rubbing between her ass cheeks, on her way to the front door. It was in the front lobby that she bumped into her friend Michael.

“Oh, Michael!” breathed Laura. She must have looked awful – her face flushed, her clothes having been removed and replaced twice today already.

Michael’s brow furrowed in concern. “Laura, are you okay?”

“Fine,” gasped Laura, and gave him a hug to demonstrate how fine it was. She wrapped her arms around him, and snuggled up to his chest.

She realised it was a mistake asd soon as it started feeling good. She was pulling her body tight against him, with her sensitive tits pressed against his chest, and she could feel his groin against her own. His body was firm and warm and it felt so good against her boobs. She moaned a little, nuzzled her face into his neck, and pressed her breasts against him hard.

“Laura?” asked Michael, surprised. Laura could feel his cock twitching into erectness in his pants, a hard length deliciously close to her groin, and she smiled dreamily. How good it would feel, to have a cock in her….

She jerked suddenly. She was a lesbian! She didn’t want any cocks in her! She hurriedly released Michael, trying to ignore the disappointed throbbing in her boobs. “Sorry,” she muttered. “I have to…” She didn’t know how to finish the sentence, so she just walked away.

Her pussy squelched against the tape every step of the way to the adult shop. It was a sunny day, during lunchtime, and she was one of many people on the city streets. The sunshine helped to clear her mind a little, but at the same time it made it worse. Being out in the open air just reinforced how strange and wrong it was that she was walking around with her pussy stuffed full of foreign objects, held in by sticky tape. This wasn’t something pretty, demure young lesbians did. This was something sluts did. She started to regret having replaced her panties with this whorish getup but there was no opportunity to stop and change now.

As she walked, the motion rubbed the tape against her sensitive mons, and each stride moved the glue-stick-and-panties package up and down inside her twat. She got hornier and wetter with every step, which was how she discovered that one benefit of the tape was that it wasn’t easily removed. Several times as she walked, Laura suddenly realised that her hand was touching the tape on her vagina. Each time, she jerked to shocked awakeness, realising that she had, quite without realising it, lifted her skirt on a public street and tried to touch her pussy. Luckily, no one seemed to have noticed, but Laura stll couldn’t believe what a slut she was being. She wanted to run back to the office and change back to her panties, but the lure of buying a new dildo drew her on. Laura wished she was in control of her body. She would never do this again – never take these pills again during the day. Unless her blackmailer wanted her to, of course…

She was almost to the shop when she felt something building in her twat. Her whole body was tensing up. Hours of teasing and slutty thoughts had had their effect, and now, in broad daylight, on a public street, Laura realised she was going to orgasm.

“Noooooo….” she started to moan. She slowed down, and leaned against a nearby tree for support. Her feet were starting to buckle beneath her. She tried to breathe deeply and think about normal things. She tried to keep her legs still, to stop the stimulation of her pussy. How whorish would it be to orgasm in public? How slutty? How humiliated would she be….

And it was precisely those thoughts that sent her over the edge. Her cunt spasmed, and the orgasm rolled through her. Her hips started to twitch, and Laura fell against the tree and lost control of her body.

Tits pressed against the tree, face flushed, hands barely able to hold her up, groin bucking uncontrollably, Laura must have looked like she was fucking the tree. She could see people turning to look at her, curious or horrified. She saw a mother averting her young child’s eyes. Laura had never felt so humiliated, and yet she couldn’t stop herself. As if she wasn’t attracting another attention, she realised she was making a long, low, slutty wail of delight. She couldn’t stop herself making the sound; it was the most disgustingly trampy noise she had ever heard a woman make, and everyone who heard it turned to see Laura banging her groin uncontrollably against the tree. By the time the orgasm was over, Laura was practically bent at the waist, her face pressed against the rough bark and her ass presented to the world. In this position her skirt did nothing to cover her ass, and passers-by could see her slutty tape panties and the bulldog clips on her labia. But Laura couldn’t find the strength to move, so she just stayed there in her degradation, trying to recover.

She had orgasmed. The Mayim Clinic had said not to. What kind of a slut was she? Were they going to kick her out? Would her blackmailer take revenge on her? But it wasn’t her fault – she hadn’t been touching herself. Although she had put the tape and clips on herself, and they’d certainly contributed. Laura started to cry a little. She was degraded, humiliated and scared, and the worst thing was she was still horny. She wanted to cum again. She wanted to cum like she just had, because it had felt amazing.

She could see the adult shop up ahead. She may as well finish what she had come her for. She pulled herself upright, tugged at her skirt to rearrange it, avoided eye contact with the people who had just watched her orgasm, and almost ran to the shop doors.

Inside it was cool and quiet, and (to Laura) surprisingly well-lit. Neat, clean shelves of product stretched across a large, carpeted floorspace. A bored-looking man in his early 20s sat behind the counter, but he brightened as he saw Laura come in.

“Hi!” he said.

“Hi,” said Laura, still blushing. “Um, just browsing.”

“Sure,” said the man chirpily. “Let me know if you need anything.”

Laura began to walk down the aisles, looking at the products. The tape was still rubbing between her pussy lips. She wasn’t sure it was doing such a good job of holding in her cunt juices anymore; her inner thighs felt dripping wet, although maybe that was just sweat.

The shelves closest to the front door were covered with DVDs. Rack after rack held slender boxes covered with pictures of naked big-titted sluts. Sometimes they were just posing, showing off their boobs and beaver. Other times they were being fucked in the vagina or the ass, or sucking on a cock. Laura hurried along until she came to the lesbian titles – “Lezzos On Parade”, “Cuntsucker College”, “Titlicking Sluts Gone Wild”. Here the covers showed two or more nude women, often kissing or feeling each others’ tits. Laura didn’t typically watch a lot of porn at home – she preferred erotic anime or just fucking her girlfriend – but the sight of so many bare female bodies still made her want to just stop right here and shove her hand into her twat.

After the DVDs were racks of clothing – tiny, slutty see-through outfits for women. Lingerie, risque swimsuits, sexy constumes of policewomen, schoolgirls, maids, nurses. There were dog collars and leashes here too, and then the collars and leashes flowed into a selection of chains, ropes, bracelets, handcuffs, and other bondage gear. Laura flitted past nipple and clitoris clamps, vices that appeared to be designed to crush a girl’s tits, and cock rings. Next were air pumps for breasts, pussies and cocks. Then a wide selection of condoms, dental dams, and other contraceptive devices.

Finally Laura reached the dildos and vibrators… where she was immediately overwhelmed by the selection. It took up an entire wall, plus several spinner racks. Big cocks, medium cocks, even a few small cocks. Rubber, plastic, and fibreglass. Some had flanges to massage the clitoris. Some were double dildos designed to simultaneously penetrate the cunt and ass. There were strap-ons to let a woman fuck someone, but there were also dildos with straps, to hold them inside yourself while you walked. Many vibrated, in a range of different ways. Some rotated. Some were covered in round beads. Then there were the “massagers” – wands with fat, round heads – and alongside them were a range of vibrating capsules, balls, and clamps. Some of them came with remotes.

Laura surveyed the collection in dismay. How was she supposed to find what she was looking for?

The clerk at the front desk had clearly noticed her confusion, because Laura suddenly realised he was standing behind her. She spun around, blushing.

“Is there something in particular you’re looking for?” he asked politely, smiling.

Laura felt awkward. She couldn’t very well say no, as she’d obviously just been looking for a particular item that she couldn’t find. But to say what she wanted would sound so whorish. She dithered for a moment, and then felt something wet running down the inside of her leg – her cunt juices. She needed to get done here and get back to the office. She’d already been a total slut today, in public – what did it matter if one more stranger thought she was a trollop? And besides, they wouldn’t sell it here if they didn’t think it was normal for people to buy it.

“I’m looking for a strap on,” said Laura, “but I was wondering if you maybe had one that… spurts stuff?” She was blushing so much it hurt her cheek muscles.

“An ejaculating strap on?” asked the clerk. “Absolutely. Just up there.” He pointed. “We’ve got a range of sizes, and they all vibrate.”

Laura looked. The largest of the strap-ons was monstrous. Even in her aroused state Laura felt sure she would hurt herself trying to fit it into her poor pussy. But the next size down looked good. The clerk got it down from the shelf for her and accompanied her to the counter. Laura felt weird as he placed it on the counter – a giant plastic phallus, pointing upright.

The clerk grinned. “Are you intending to give, or receive?”

Laura didn’t meet his eyes. “Receive.” She knew he’d be picturing the dildo slipping into her cunt – or ass – and wished he wasn’t.

The clerk turned the dildo over and opened a hatch in its base. “Okay, so you put your fluid – whatever you’re ejaculating – in here. You should give it a wash out with detergent after each session. You can put most anything in here, but nothing more sticky or thick than semen… or detergent, if that’s a better measure for you. It’s sensitive to stimulation – once you start rubbing it, or squeezing it, it’ll leak a little bit of the fluid out of the tip, like pre-cum. There’s a switch here with several ejaculation settings. You can turn off the pre-cum feature, you can manually tell it to ejaculate – at which point it basically pumps out everything inside – or you can get it to randomly ejaculate after a certain amount of stimulation. There’s also a ‘urination’ mode, where it releases all the fluid, but slowly and under more pressure. It’s got little motors in it, and they’re controlled here. You can have it vibrate at a range of intensities, plus also when it ejaculates the motors make it kick or twitch a little, which I hear is nice.”

He replaced the hatch. “Now, do you need any fluids to go with it?”

“Fluids?” asked Laura stupidly, then immediately realised what he meant. But he was already explaining.

“We’ve got an artificial liquid that looks and tastes like cum; a lot of our customers buy it. It’s not super-cheap, though. We’ve also got actual pig cum, which is cheaper. It’s completely safe and mostly indistinguishable from human cum. We’ve got a serum that replicates female vaginal secretions. You can use regular milk – we don’t sell that – or some people like human breast milk, which we DO sell. And of course there’s urine, which obviously you can make yourself but for some reason some people buy it, so we’ve got that too.”

The image of the plastic cock pumping each of those into Laura’s pussy, or into her mouth, almost overwhelmed Laura on the spot. They were so disgusting. They were so slutty. She didn’t know whether she felt closer to fainting or cumming. When she spoke she could barely hear herself.

“Can I have some of each?”

The clerk smiled evilly. “Of course.”

The total purchase ended up being expensive – apparently fake cum didn’t come cheap – but Laura had enough to cover it. She probably shouldn’t be spending this money when she had such a huge debt but today, under these drugs, whatever her pussy wanted, it was going to get. She walked out of the store with her new dildo in a brown paper bag, and a range of liquids in bottles in a special cooler-bag. The clerk had told her they’d need refrigeration tonight but they’d last just fine in the cooler until then.

Back at the office, Laura once again headed straight for the toilets. She locked herself in a stall, and then immediately began pulling off her tape panties. They had been a stupid, slutty idea that had humiliated her in public. Sure enough, underneath them her pussy was soaking wet, enough that Laura’s cunt juices were actively dripping from her pussy into the toilet bowl. Laura’s hands had gotten wet just removing the tape, so she lifted them to her lips and licked them clean. They tasted like sweaty, slutty cunt, which Laura loved. She then removed the clips she’d put on her labia. Just the absence of the constant pain in her twat lips was itself a stimulant, and she sighed happily. Finally, she pulled the panty-and-glue-stick package out of her snatch. She moaned a little as it slid free.

Her panties were, of course, now soaking wet. She couldn’t wear them like this. She extracted the plastic tube of the glue stick from them – how tiny it looked next to her new strap-on! – and then contemplated the sodden lingerie. It smelled like cunt. On an impulse, she put the panties in her mouth and started sucking on them. The cunt juices flowed out of the panties and onto her tongue. They tasted amazing. She left the panties in her mouth, sucking on them appreciatively, while she used toilet paper to dab at her pussy and try and soak up her twat nectar.

Once her cunt was dry, Laura was ready to go back to her desk. But her eyes fell on the brown paper bag from the adult store. She decided to make her lunch a little longer, and look at her new toy. She couldn’t put it in her vagina, of course, because she would just end up orgasming again, but…

She pulled her panties out of her mouth, and then held the long plastic schlong in her hands. It was contoured much like a real penis, although it was sllightly larger than all but the most well-endowed of cocks. It had bulges about halfway along and again at the tip. She lifted it to her mouth, and put the tip between her lips experimentally. It felt good there. It reminded Laura of pleasant associations, like sucking on a lollipop or icecream, or the range of pacifiers and binkies she had had as a child. Laura had always enjoyed having things in her mouth, and in fact had not stopped sucking her thumb at night till the age of 13. She let the dildo slip between her lips and into her mouth, where she started sucking on it gently.

It felt great. She imagined the dildo strapped to Erica’s groin, with Laura sucking on it while Erica stroked her hair. But what else could it do?

Laura fished around in the cooler bag and brought out the fake semen. There was enough in the bottle to fill the dildo about three times; she removed the dildo from her mouth, opened the base, and poured a serving into the dildo’s tank. She looked at the settings, and decided to activate the “pre-cum”, ejaculate randomly, and no vibration except for the ejaculation kick. Then she put the dildo back in her mouth.

Almost immediately after she started to suck, she felt the pre-cum begin to leak onto her tongue. It was syrupy and salty, and warmer than she had expected, heated by the dildo’s internal motors. Also, it tasted incredible. She almost moaned with delight. Was this what cum had always tasted like, or was it just the serum? No wonder so many women were willing to suck cock if this was their reward. It was a shame it had to come out of men. She continued to suck on the plastic cock, and, for the sake of realism, began to use her hand to fuck the shaft in and out of her lips slightly.

Her pussy was dripping again, but she ignored it. In fact, she clamped her thighs tightly together. She really wanted to play with the cock, but she couldn’t afford to let herself finger her pussy or she’d orgasm again like a slut. Laura had more control than that, she was sure.

With her free hand, she got out her phone, and brought up the picture of Erica’s cunt. There it was – nude and delightful. Laura sighed happily around the fake schlong in her mouth. But there was something else she wanted to see. She brought up her web browser, and Googled “blowjob”. Was she doing it right? Was this realistic? She had to know.

Soon her phone screen was filled with images of big-titted sluts sucking on cocks. She realised she was holding the cock at the wrong angle – a real man’s dick wouldn’t bend that far down – and changed her posture so she was hunched over the dildo, her face bobbing up and down above it rather than below it. And all these girls had their tits out. Laura unbuttoned her blouse, and then pulled her large boobs free of her bra. There – that felt more correct.

Suddenly the dildo kicked in her hand, and all at once her mouth was flooded with warm, sticky semen. Laura gasped in surprise, and some of the sperm drooled out of her lips and dripped down onto her now-naked tits. Recovering quickly, she started to swallow, and was able to stop any more of the spunk from escaping her mouth. It felt so good to have her mouth filled with the hot liquid. It felt… right. She waited until the dildo had stopped kicking, and then actively sucked the last of the sperm out of it, using her tongue to clean the plastic shaft, before finally removing it from her mouth.

Well, she thought, looking at the sex toy, that was money well spent.

She tucked the dildo back in the bag. She wasn’t going to clean it now in the sink and risk someone walking into the bathroom – it would have to wait till that night. She looked down at her tits, and the splatter of sperm on them. It would be a shame to let any of the expensive serum go to waste, so she wiped her tits clean with her hand, and then licked the sperm off her hand. Then she tucked her melons back into her bra and did up her blouse.

Her pussy was another problem. She didn’t think she could make it through an afternoon with another round of the distracting tape between her pussy lips. But on the other hand if she went back out with no panties she would drool whore syrup all over her chair, and everyone would be able to smell her cunt.

She looked at the crumpled up wad of her wet panties, which were sitting on her knee. She had an idea. Opening the door of the toilet stall, she peered around to make sure she was alone in the bathroom. Then she quickly ran to the sinks, held her panties under the tap, and soaked them with water. She rubbed at them as the water ran over them, and then began to wring them out a few times, trying to wash out as much of the cunt juice as possible. When she’d done as much as she was prepared to risk – someone could walk in at any time – she turned off the water, wrung them out more to try and get the moisture out, and then ran back to the toilet stall.

The panties were sopping wet now, but they didn’t smell like cunt, and if Laura was lucky the wetness would mask the smell of her very overused beaver. She wrung them out one last time into the toilet bowl, to minimise their dripping, and then put a sanitary pad into the crotch and pulled them up her legs. The underwear was cold and moist against her groin, and it clung to her ass crack in a distracting way, but she thought she could get away with it. She collected her bags, stepped out of the toilet, and looked at herself in the mirror. She didn’t look great. She was sweaty, her clothes were in a bit of disarray, her face was flushed, and Laura was pretty sure she could see her erect nipples even through her bra and shirt. But if she crossed her arms over her chest to hide her nipples, she could otherwise get away with still claiming it was just a flu. Satisfied, Laura went back to her desk.

The rest of the day passed, if not easily, then at least without further embarassment. The delicious taste of the cum stayed in Laura’s mouth even after she drank four glasses of water to replace the spent fluids. Her pussy appeared to calm down, presumably from the drugs beginning to wear off, even though Laura’s thoughts regularly turned to how wonderful the plastic dick had felt in her mouth, and the magical moment when it had started to kick and spray her tongue with semen.

By the end of the day Laura felt like she was, finally, in control of her body and her thoughts again. She could look back on the things she’d done that day, and feel disgust and embarrassment. She’d acted like a whore. She’d done stupid, disgusting things that had humiliated her in public and could have cost her her job, if anyone had found out. What kind of a slut was she?

And of course, now, just as she was feeling human, she had to take the pills again, for her trip to the clinic. She didn’t want to. But that photo of the blackmailer’s knife was still in her thoughts, so she swallowed her dose, and began her slutty, wet-pussied walk to the cilnic.

(To be continued…)

---

Marci’s first experience being a submissive

Family Conspiracy- Chapter 4: Marci’s Awakening

Let me recap briefly how I found myself in a very awkward position. A week ago, I had discovered that my daughter had been working in an adult bookstore at a glory hole. This knowledge came after I did, if you’ll excuse the crude humor. For a few days afterwards, I was guilt-ridden at what I had done to my daughter, and potentially to my family. However, the guilt faded and was replaced with anger. I was furious that my daughter would do something like that. By the next Friday evening, I was ready to take my anger out on my daughter. My plan was to turn her into the whore she was, and for her to become my personal slut. I had had her stripped naked, on her knees, and swallowing my cum just as her mother, my wife, appeared at the top of the stairs. The two kissed before she took a seat, and stated that we needed to talk.

“You were right mom”, Marci said, a big smile pulling at her lips, “Being dominated by dad was amazing. I nearly came when he called me a whore”. She was still on her knees, perspiration covering her naked body, glistening in the dim light.

Brittany merely smiled at her. “Go clean yourself up slut, take a shower, then come back here. I think by that point, daddy will be ready for you again. And don’t even think about cumming. Remember, your cunt belongs to daddy now”. I watched as Marci stood, and excitedly flew from the room. I couldn’t help but stare at her ass as she bounded up the steps.

I sat there, naked, trying my hardest to wrap my head around what was going on. All the scenarios I had planned for the weekend went flying out the window the moment Brittany saw me pull my spent cock from our daughter’s mouth.

“Relax honey”, Brittany said, pulling her legs up under herself on the couch to be more comfortable. I was so terrified, I couldn’t even lift my head to meet her gaze. “Okay, well, maybe just listen then”, she said, realizing I wasn’t in any frame of mind to relax. “You were right about one thing”, she started, “things are going to be different here from now on”. She paused, seemingly to organize her thoughts, “Marci and I have been planning for this day for months”.

<Brittany’s Story>

It all started about a year ago, when I found her diary. Not the diary she keeps in her dresser, where she goes on about the boys she likes, school, and what her and her friends were up to on the weekends. What I found was her secret diary, stashed inside the box-springs of her mattress. It chronicled in excruciating detail how she was developing, and how she started exploring her body, and finding out what she liked sexually. I don’t know why I continued to read it, but I was just too excited to stop myself.

She wrote about some things she’d read online, stories of men and women dominating little girls. She read even more online, and found stories of dads who dominate their own daughters. According to the diary, the stories she read brought her to her most powerful orgasms she had ever experienced.

And as I read, I found myself reliving my own sexual experiences, comparing them to the sensations Marci wrote about. Even as my fingers roved over my clit, finding myself wetter than I had been in years, I knew I had never experienced anything nearly as intense. I came reading the diary of our fifteen year old daughter, with more passion than anything I had ever felt before. In that moment, as I climaxed, I succumbed to my own sexual reawakening. Before that moment, I had never craved the sensual desires of another woman. But as my climax subsided, my slick fingers still turning the pages of her dirty diary, I could not think of anything else, my desires aflame with thoughts of what my daughter could do for me sexually.

I didn’t see Marci in the same light again after that. She wasn’t a good little girl anymore, that innocence was lost on the pages of her secret diary. Her whole teenage body exuded sexuality every time I looked at her. I noticed her breasts growing, filling in her tight t-shirts, and her hips gain a shapely curve to compliment her slender form. In short, I didn’t see our daughter any more, I saw an object of sexual desire, and I knew I was going to have her.

Every chance I got, I ran to her room to read more and more of the deviant things she would write about. I spent nearly a month reading through the pages of the journal, each time coming to a greater understanding on how our teenage daughter’s mind worked. And each time also coming to a mind blowing orgasm.

My heart began racing as I made the plans to take our relationship beyond mother and daughter: She was going to be my sexual plaything, my very own slut. I was going to dominate her just as she had fantasized about.

It was a Saturday morning. Cody had headed out to the lake with some friends, and David was called into work that morning. That was going to leave Marci and I alone in the house, all afternoon.

“I read your diary”, I said without preamble, sipping my coffee in my bathrobe, as Marci slowly ate from a bowl of cereal. “Your other diary”, I clarified.

Marci nearly choked on the last spoonful. She was sitting directly across from me at the table. She wasn’t exactly dressed up, probably expecting to be lounging around the house all day. She had on some gym shorts, and a yellow baby-doll top, but nothing else. Her young pert nipples were strained against the thin material tightly stretched across her chest, her tiny pink areola obscured by the vibrant yellow material.

“Your entries were quite vivid”, I said, trying to make my voice sound dominate. “I want you to be perfectly honest with me”, I breathed deeply, exhaling a breath slowly between my lips, before looking at my daughter with a lustful passion. My next question was going to be one that forever changed our relationship, “do you really want what you write about? Do you really want to be a submissive…slut”, I spoke the last word with far more difficulty than I had thought. It was the first time I had called her that, the word almost foreign in my own mouth.

“Yes”, her answer was quiet, her head hanging down, as if she was ready to cry.

“Good”, I said, untying the knot that held my robe closed. I stood from the table, pulling the robe open, letting her see my naked body. It was something she was going to have to get used to seeing from now on. “Will you be a good little submissive slut for mommy?”

She seemed to ponder the question for a while, transfixed on my nude form. “Yes, mistress”, she spoke the title with reverence, granting me the power over her. I felt the power conveyed in her words: She was giving herself completely to whatever fetishes I could imagine. “But I’ve never been with another girl before”, she admitted, still staring at my chest, and clean shaved mound.

I hadn’t either, but I was a worldly woman, and knew well how to please myself. I figured I could teach Marci those skills, and forge her into the slut I desired. “I’ll teach you everything…you worthless cunt”. I walked around the table to stand behind my daughter. Again, I felt another surge of sexual energy. I was about to use my own daughter as a sexual plaything, a task no mother should consider about her own daughter. “Are you wet”, I asked, “is you cunt dripping with desire”, I whispered in her ear. My hands held the table on either side of my daughter, as my body leaned forward, her head resting between my 38C breasts. I had her pinned.

“Yes mommy”, she said, her breaths ragged.

I slapped her arm, playfully, not enough to hurt her, but to tech her a lesson. “I want you to talk dirty, you filthy whore. Answer me again”.

“Yes mommy, my cunt is dripping. I’m wet just thinking about all the ways you can use my young teen body”.

My hands now wrapped around her, holding firmly to her nearly exposed tits. I mauled them, relishing the sensation of holding the young girl in my hands, knowing that she would do whatever it took to please me. I twisted her nipples between thumb and forefinger. And excited moan escaped my daughter’s lips as the pain faded and was replaced with lust.

I let go of her breasts for now. I didn’t want to be fighting with the flimsy material of her shirt. I wanted to press my flesh against hers. I took hold of the hem of the shirt, and pulled it up over her head, her arms reaching upwards to help remove the garment. And with a flick, it was lying in a forgotten pile somewhere in the kitchen, as my daughter was topless before my eyes.

I still stood behind her, looking down the front of her body, seeing nearly the same view she had of her own chest. Her labored breathing causing her tits to swell with each breath. Her tiny areolas almost invisible against the pale white skin, and the pink nipples that jutted outward. My hands again reached out, desiring to feel the young girl’s tits in my hands, just as I had held my own breasts in moments of passion.

Again, I tweaked her nipples, and again she moaned. The sensual sounds she made echoed endlessly in my mind, feeling my thoughts with incestuous desires for my fifteen year old daughter. My mind could only register that I was moments away from an explosive sexual experience, and this body in my hands, moaning in her own pleasure, was going to get me there.

“Take off your shorts”, I commanded, reluctantly releasing her from my grasp. I took a step back to watch the performance she was about to give.

Marci stood, and moved the chair away. She didn’t turn around, as her hands move into the waistband at her sides. She leaned forward, her tits resting against the table, as she lowered her shorts, revealing that she wasn’t wearing panties. I stared at her shapely ass. I remember all the comments David had made about my own butt when we were dating, and when we were first married. And I could only hope what he saw years ago was mirrored in the firm ass of our daughter now.

“Turn around”. She didn’t hesitate, spinning in place to have her nubile body fall directly under my gaze. My eyes went instantly to her mound, a dark triangle of hair pointing to the cleft between her legs. “From now on, you are to keep your cunt smooth. You will shave yourself clean right after I am done with you tonight”.

I stared at her for what seemed like forever, drinking in every detail of her body, the body she was willingly giving to me for my sexual pleasure. She was short, still a growing girl. Her breasts were small, having gotten her first training bra only last year. She had trimmed her pubic hair, turning the tangle into a neat dark triangle. Her tan lines were evident, around her chest and across her hips, where bikini lines showed signs of sunbathing.

I couldn’t wait any longer. This Venus of a girl was offering herself to me, and I was going to drink her ambrosia. My nipples hardened as the cool air of the dining room caressed my chest, and my thighs became slick as my mind envisioned what she was about to do for me. “On your knees, you fucking slut”, I ordered.

Obediently, she fell to her knees before me. I parted my legs slightly, having her perfectly eye-level with my pussy. I watched her blue eyes lock with mine, as she inhaled sharply, absorbing the aroma of my arousal. “Lick my cunt”, I said, no longer able to control my lust.

Her head fell forward, brushing against my lower abdomen. For the first time, I felt the hot breath of my daughter on my pussy, exciting me. Her small nose pressed up against my mound, as her hands reached between my thighs, to pull my lips apart. She blew softly at my exposed pussy, sending a shiver up my spine. In all my life, I never experienced the sensation my daughter gave to me at that moment. The cool air gently caressing my most intimate spot, the breeze only fanning the flames that burned with desire surrounding my labia.

Then her tongue touched me. A thousand volts of electrify passed between her tongue and my clit as they made contact for the first time. I couldn’t help but to grab her head, holding it against me tightly, as her inexperienced tongue gave me sensations I hadn’t known were possible. Of all the times David had eaten me out, despite his self-proclaimed mastery of cunnilingus, it had never caused the surge of sexual desire that I was felling under my fifteen year old daughter’s efforts. “Oooooh, fuck”, I hollered, my voice echoing through the house.

I could feel her smile as she continued. She lapped at my inner lips, each time ensuring her tongue played seductively with my clit. And each time, a wave threatened to overtake me, to crash along the shores of a powerful orgasm. And as her tongue flitted back down to restart its sensual trail along my intimate lips, the wave broke, with the promise of the next bringing me be closer. “Eat mommy’s pussy, you whore”, I yelled, forgoing all pretenses of being quiet.

As the minutes passed, my climax building, my mind became flooded with the desire. I held her head tighter, intent to cum on my little girl’s face. My mind imagined her like that, my cum glistening on her cheeks, smeared across her lips, knowing each breath she took would be filled with my aroma, the aroma of cum and sex. “I am mommy’s whore”, she proclaimed, muffled by my pussy, but the words still rang clear in my head.

And it was the proclamation, combined with a final flick of her tongue across my sensitive clit, that sent me over the edge. I gripped her head hard, holding her face to my twat as I coated it with my cum. “Hold out your tongue”, I yelled at her through clenched teeth, eager to feel the electric sensation of her tongue on my clit as I came. Spasms wracked my body as I convulsed uncontrollably, all my effort used to hold myself up on weakened knees, and to hold my daughter’s face to my crotch.

I was covered in sweat, having just climaxed harder than I ever thought possible. The twin taboos of being with another girl, and that girl being my own daughter filled me with a perverse pleasure, fueling my orgasm. Even as my breathing started to return to normal, I still held her head in place. And she continued to lick, though she lapped between my slick thighs, and not my lips. She was going to become a very accomplished cunt-licker. I was going to make sure of it.

I released her head, her face coming away from my crotch, her heavy breathing still sending sensual chills up and down my spine as it cooled the warm dampness between my legs. “I love you mom”, she said, looking up into my eyes. And as my eyes enveloped her, I saw my fifteen year old daughter, naked, her own body covered in sweat, her face coated with my sweet cum, she smiled up at me and professed her love. I had heard her say those words a million times before, each as sweetly as any young girl would tell her mother. But this time, her words had a whole new meaning behind them. She had come to know me in a way that only her father had before, and her eyes craved more. The desire in her eyes told me, told the world, that she wanted to be used, abused, carnally taught how to please both men and women.

“I love you too, slut”, I replied, lovingly stroking her matted blonde hair.

She remained motionless, enjoying my attentions, but it became clear there was something else on her mind. “Will you help daddy dominate me too”, she asked, her sweet sounding voice defying the vulgar act she wanted.

At that moment, I was filled with a primal selfishness. I didn’t want to share my daughter with anyone. I wanted to keep her all to myself, savoring all the delights the underage body could offer. But I knew, sooner or later, she would go to him, and throw herself to her father. In such a manner, he would say no, of course, denying his own daughter of her ultimate sexual fantasy. David was just too sweet, too devoted, to risk defiling his daughter. Of course, I learned quite a bit about him in our years of marriage, and I knew exactly what buttons to push for him to become the dominating man I knew he could be. “Of course, slut”, I said after the long deliberation, “but we have to be very careful, and plan everything in advance. We have to make him think it’s his idea to dominate you. And you’re going to have to be train on how to please him”, I smiled, knowing just who to call for her training.

---

This might not be for everyone, but please leave contructive feedback if you want.

Viking raiders

It was a sunny spring day…

Hedviga was a stunning, young blonde. She always carried herself proudly and with a ‘noble’ demeanor. She was, after all, the daughter of the chieftains’ sister..

She had inherited her looks from her mother. Long blonde hair that she always wore in several intricate braids. A large bust, for her age. Judging from her mothers huge breasts, Hedvigas wouldn’t stop growing anytime soon. But for now they still defied gravity a little, although she’d sometimes topple things over from shelves or tables when she turned around too hastily. Hedvigas mother, Frida, was the envy of all women in the village. Her breasts were clearly gifts from the gods. Even though Frida often tried to cover them in woolen or linen cloths tightly wrapped around her chest, they were impossible to hide.

Hedviga also admired her mothers impressive curves and was happy to imagine that she one day would look the same. Although Frida often complained about how heavy they were and that Hedviga was lucky to not have them as sizable as hers, Hedviga still was wishing for them. Hedviga had never asked her mother, but if her breasts were as sensitive as Hedvigas, she must walk around and feel very pleasured all day long.

Hedvigas breasts were VERY sensitive. It happened once in a while that she had made herself cum by just stroking over them, and pinching her nipples. She didn’t even have to rub her little pink pea down there.

This sensitivity made it hard for Hedviga to run. Well, she could run for a little bit, but her breasts rubbing against the insides of her clothing gave her so much arousement that she had to stop and just breathe to not cum as she was running. When anyone commented on how she was never running or that she had to stop and catch her breath all the time, she just blamed it on her poor fitness.

Although it was a bit embarrassing to admit to having poor fitness, it was less embarrassing than to let people know the truth – that she would have an orgasm if she ran any further without a break!

As all of the grown women in the village, they were both pretty tall. Long muscular legs and well toned arms and backs to boot. The constant work of lifting and carrying water and firewood had given these results to anyone living this life.

It was springtime and all the able men of the village had just set off to the seas. They went to trade and plunder. Hopefully they would all come back with many riches. But now for the summer, only the women who were ‘of age’ were left in the village, to tend to the daily chores that needed doing. The children and elderly had been sent up into the mountains to spend the summer there.

Only a few days after the others had left the village, Frida had brought Hedviga up to the attic of their longhouse. She sat Hedviga down on one of the beds and had a serious look on her face.

-”You know that the raiders’ season is coming soon… and that you are now of age…?”, her mother started tentatively.

-”Yes mother. I know”, Hedviga answered, her big blue eyes not shying away from her mother.

-”Well, I need to prepare you. If you listen to me and do as I say… it might not be so bad for you.”, Frida said.

Hedvigas mother continued to explain how the raiders season functioned.

While all the men of the village were away to foreign coasts, pillaging and trading for riches to bring back for the village so that they could survive the harsh winter, the women were left to defend the village themselves.

Frida couldn’t tell her how or when it had started, but during the years, even before Frida had become of age herself, the village women had found out a better way to endure the raiders than with weapons and force. Instead they would give themselves to the raiders. Let them have their primitive and sexual needs fulfilled.

As the stories were told – in the olden days the village would put up resistance. Some of the raiders would get injured or even killed sometimes, but the end result was always the same. The village was plundered and the women raped and beaten. Sometimes even killed if they had put up too much resistance. A stroke of genius and wisdom had come over them some generations back. Why not just let them have what they want, and would get anyway, without all the harm? So as it had been when Frida had grown up – when the raiders season started, usually a few weeks before summer, all the elderly women and young girls fled up into the mountains and held out there until summer and raider season was over.

The rest of the women, that Hedviga now was one of, would stay in the village and let themselves be taken by the raiders. This way less harm was had.

The women that fled to the mountains would bring all the valuables with them, that way saving some of the riches of the village. The raiders didn’t mind so much that their bounty was small after their raid, since they had all been satisfied in other, more primal ways.

It could be a scary and jarring experience of course, to let the raiders have their way with you. But according to her mother, Hedviga could make it better for herself, maybe even pleasurable.

Frida was a mature woman and had been here for many, many raids and knew what she was talking about.

-”But, Hedviga, you are still a virgin, right?”, Frida asked.

-”Yes mother.”, Hedviga admitted.

-”Then you must prepare yourself a little, so it won’t hurt when they… push into you…”, her mother said and presented 3 pieces of very smooth and shiny wood to Hedviga.

The two smaller ones were in birch and the largest one was of pine tree. They were all carved in phallic shapes, sanded and oiled so smooth that you could run silk over them without resistance.

Hedvigas eyes widened. She had certainly seen the male phallus before, but never in an erect state… and never as large as these ones were made. Especially the largest one made of pine wood. It had to be at least almost as long as her upper arm!

-”The smallest one is to start you off. To break your virginity. It might hurt a little, but that will only happen the first time. Then you will learn of the pleasures it can bring.”, Frida explained.

Hedviga held it in front of her, feeling how soft and smooth the surface was whilst the rod itself was hard as rock. Or hard as wood in this case. Even though it was the smallest it was still pretty long, compared to the flaccid cocks she’d seen around the village growing up.

-”Then you can move on to this one, “ Frida said and handed Hedviga the second one.

It was thicker than the first and longer too. At the top it bulged out a little. Like a sort of swollen knob. Hedvigas hands were inadvertently feeling the piece of wood with her hands, but her eyes were pulling towards the third one… the biggest one.

-”Yes. I see what you’re thinking sweetie. It is very large… but it WILL fit, trust me.”, Frida said, hiding a smile.

-”Normally no raider is of this size, luckily… but there are a few that might surprise you. And it’s always better for us if we are well prepared beforehand. So when you feel ready, give it a try. But do it carefully. I’ve oiled them for you, but let me know if you need more oil. It’s in great demand now that all the other women in the village are also getting prepared.”

Hedviga had the beast in her hands. She could barely get her fingers around its girth and the length of it was staggering. It was slightly curved also. The tip of it was a bit thinner, but it widened all the way down to the base. Even though the oil made it slightly slippery to the touch, Hedviga doubted that much more than the tip would ever fit into her. But just the thought of such a thing made her body tingle.

-”I’ll let you get started then…”, her mother said softly as she rose from the bed and made her way to the door.

-”What? Now?”, Hedviga asked in surprise.

-”Of course my dear. Raiders season is only a week or two away.”, Frida answered as she softly closed the door.

Hedviga now found herself alone in the little attic room. It was a cramped room with two beds. Woolen blankets covered the hay, laid out as a mattress under it. The walls were the inside of the roof and tilted steeply inward to the nook. There was barely enough room to stand up straight in here. The room was mainly used for guests, but sometimes in the warm autumns Hedviga had slept in here when the weather was still warm enough.

Now that she came to think of it – it would be the perfect place to sleep in the summers… but she had no memories of ever being here in the summers.

She now understood why her and grandma were always away in the mountains then.

Hedviga had just thought of it as natural. They went to the mountains to pick berries and live life under the stars, because you couldn’t do that in the winter time.

All while her mother and the other women were being ravaged by brutal raiders those summer months! There was also a tiny window in the room, from where you could look out at the docks and sea. Now all their longships were away with the men of the village, but Hedviga felt a chill as she imagined seeing the raiders’ ships coming towards their coastline, as they soon would!

—————————

As she heard her mothers footsteps fade away down the stairs, she sat down on the bed. Only her own breathing and the rustling of the hay under the thick, grey blanket could be heard.

Well, she had to do it… her mother’s stories and instructions had gotten her mind to very sensual and lustrous thoughts, but also made her a little fearful.

Her mind was now racing with the images of huge bearded strangers, growling and throwing themselves over her. Her mother seemed so calm about it, but Hedviga was afraid that she would not be able to be very relaxed if someone was trying to force themselves onto her.

She pulled up her dress skirts. It was still somewhat cold in the late spring air, so she had three layers on. With the smallest of the three wooden forms in her hand she looked down between her legs. She was still young and being of such fair complexion, the few whiskers of hair on her pussy were hardly visible. The wood in her hand looked very big as she held it to her slit down there between her legs. Hedviga hesitated… Until now she had only ever had the tip of her finger inside there, and even that had felt like a huge intrusion.

She leaned back against the wall whilst still having her legs spread and her bare sex exposed to the cooling spring air flowing through the window. She quickly unlaced the top of her dress and wrangled out her breasts. Her nipples were stiff and hard already from the anticipation of what was to come. She slowly stroked the piece of wood against one of them and gently pinched the other with her fingers.

Shots of lust flew through her chest and culminated slowly downward. She massaged her breasts for a good long while and could feel the wetness building up inside her!

It was a very pleasant feeling, touching her sensitive breasts and the pressure was building, but she was also trying to postpone the inevitable…

But as she felt the first trickle of her juices make its way from her opening to the crack of her bum cheeks she carefully put the wood against her pussy lips. The feeling was intense… much better than when she did this with her fingers!

She stopped when she felt the tip of the wood phallus against her clenched hole. The silky wood and the wetness of her was making it feel like the wood wanted to enter. She held there for a moment, her breath was now rapid. She bit her lip and pushed carefully… the very tip sunk in, and then was squeezed out again! Hedviga had to abruptly quench a loud ‘Aaah!’. Her mouth suddenly had a mind of its own! She closed her eyes and , more determined now, pushed again. as the tip of the wood pressed inward her instincts were trying to resist it. She could feel her hole straining to resist the intruder! She bit her lip again to not squeal or make any loud noises and pushed some more!

With a sudden ease the wood slipped in, past her tight opening and as her body gave in and accepted the silky hard guest. Her legs tensed up and she gave out a loud wail!

Her body jolted backward and as her head thumped into the wooden wall behind her she lost her grip of the phallus! Ignoring the pain of bumping her head she quickly grabbed for the piece. It was still stuck into her, the muscles around her hole had it in a tight grip and it felt like every nerve in her womanly cave could feel every little part of what was in there!

She finally got a grip of the thing and steadied herself.

After some heavy breathing she pushed at it again… it felt fantastic, and strange, and so hot!

She felt a slight sting of pain from inside her slit. She pulled the stick back a little and pushed again. same pain. It wasn’t much, the overload of pleasure was far greater.And this gave her the courage to venture deeper.

She pressed on, through the pain which increased slightly for every little bit she continued deeper inside herself. until finally a sharp pain hit her from nowhere! Again she banged the back of her head against the wall and gave out a loud ‘eek’!

Hedviga pulled the stick out and moaned in pleasure mixed pain.

She was now slumped down on the bed. Only her head was up against the wall, her back laid down across the bed and her legs spread wide, sandals touching the floorboards and her bare breasts exposed to the cool breeze from the window.

She took a few breaths. Then she closed her eyes hard in preparation and pushed the wood back in. Her entrance gave the same reluctant clenching as the first time but Hedviga now knew and was ready for it. She pressed deeper with determination in mind.

She didn’t want to be this unprepared when the raiders came.

To her amazed surprise there was no pain this time. Even as she passed in deeper than before. Instead there was an amazing and strange feeling that came over her! Testing the waters, she pulled it out a bit and pushed back in a few times. The hard wooden piece slipped easily within her walls… and her arousement was rising fast.

She went as deep as she dared and picked up the pace.

With every push, faster and faster, she felt a wave of pleasure rise from her pussy to her heart. She tried to finger her nipple but that was so sensitive now that it almost hurt!

Hedviga didn’t know it but her eyes were rolling back in her head and her tongue was almost falling out of her mouth as she rapidly pumped the stick into herself.

Suddenly, from nowhere, her control was lost! When she had made herself cum earlier, it had always been within control. She could feel when she was about to cum and control it.

Now, she just came, violently and hard! Her body shook and she was whimpering with delight!

She had trouble catching her breath as she lay there like a rag doll.

Finally she sat up wearily and dried some drool from the corner of her mouth. She pulled the smooth wooden stick out. She had to do it very slowly, since every inch of it that passed out through her hole sent lustfull shivers through her whole body.

As she sat there, legs wide apart, steadying herself on one arm, she looked at the wooden phallus she was holding with amazement! It was shiny and dripping with her womanly liquids. This was the greatest feeling she’d ever felt!

————————————

A never ending stream of her womanly juices seemed to be seeping out from between her hot and ravished pussy lips. She dried herself off with her petticoats, again sending little jolts of pleasure through her nethers with every tentative stroke.

She collected the three wooden pieces in the linen bag her mother had given her and made her way down to the hall on shaky legs.

She had to sit down on one of the benches in the great hall where there was sometimes feasting, to catch her breath again. Just that small climb down from the attic felt like a huge physical feat in her state.

Shortly, her mother Frida came in. She smiled happily at her daughter and came up to her.

-”So… you did it?”, she asked with a huge and proud smile on her lips.

Hedviga just looked up at her mother with a crooked smile, droplets of sweat on her forehead and tangled hair sticking to her cheeks that told the whole story.

-”Oh! I’m SO proud of you my love!”, Frida exclaimed and gave her a huge hug, effectively burying Hedvigas face and head between her soft and generous bosom.

Hedviga didn’t have the strength to hug her mother back, but just relished in the comfort of being embraced by Fridas motherly mounds.

-”You think I’m ready now?”, Hedviga finally managed to ask once her mother had let her head free from the embrace.

Frida scoffed, -”Oh no, no, no darling! That was just the first, and the smallest. You need to go at it again, as soon as you catch your breath and then.. several times more!”

Hedvigas eyes widened. She had just passed through the biggest feeling in her lifetime and her mother wanted her to do it again… now?!

-”But… I can barely stand! How can I do that again?!”, she asked in honest distress.

-”I’ll help you my dear. Let me first get you some water and some stew, then we’ll get going!”, Frida said in a jolly tone.

-”Don’t you have to prepare also? Don’t you get exhausted too?”, Hedviga asked her.

-”I’ve already begun my preparations.”, Frida smiled and folded her dress away to the side.

Hedviga saw that her mother had light linen wrapped around her nethers, like the kind you wrap babies in before they stop wetting themselves.

With a secretive grin, Frida pulled down the front of the linnen and shuffled closer to Hedviga. Her face was just at the height of her mothers waist and she looked down into Fridas wrppings. Her mother had trimmed down the hair on her mound to just a small strip of short hair in the middle. It was still blonde, but not as light as the hair on her head.

Hedviga could see her mothers slit, but… what was that sticking out from between her pussy lips?!

It took a few moments for Hedvigas brain to process what she was looking at. Frida had a wooden piece stuck up into her hole and held in place by the tight linen wrappings. And not just any wooden piece. It looked to be of a larger kind! Hedviga could of course only see the base of it, but it looked to be as thick as her wrist!

Frida revelled in the shocked look on Hedvigas cute little face as she pulled up her linen wrappings again, adjusted the base of the stick and let her dresses down like a curtain closing.

She patted Hedviga lovingly on the head and shuffled off to the kitchen bench over by the ever smoldering glow by the fire pit to the side of the hall.

Hedviga was dumbfounded. She couldn’t think of a word to say. She hardly believed what she just had seen. Had her mother been walking around with a huge wooden phallus in her slit this whole time?! Now even?

Hedviga glanced over to where Frida was fixing with the pot and pouring water into a cup.

But it must press into her immensely as she bends over or squats like that by the fireplace, Frida thought. She tried to picture her mother, without the dress, as if seeing through her flesh and skin… she was trying to imagine how that rod was stuck in there.. and how deep did it go?!

Now that she thought of it, Frida was moving a bit awkwardly, her legs were more spread, and feet were a bit wider apart whenever she moved around. How long had she been having that thing nesting inside her?! Was Hedviga expected to do the same?! The thought of it, in combination with what she had just felt up in the attic almost made her drool and breathe heavily again.

Hedviga’s racing mind was interrupted by her mother coming over and serving her a plate of warm stew and some water. As Hedviga ate it all with great appetite, Frida helped her to untangle her hair and rearrange her braids. As Hedviga finished up her meal, her mother leaned in and lay her hand over Hedvigas crotch.

-”So, how do you feel? Are you ready for some more preparation?”

—————————————————

Hedviga got nervous. It was a strange feeling being aroused and at the same time scared.

Her mother Frida raised her up from the bench and walked them both over to the back. Behind the wall there were their sleeping chambers.

In there was a huge bed, enough for a whole family to sleep comfortably in. During the winters, this was the best way to keep everyone warm.

Frida moved some of the wolf furs away from the bed and had Hedviga sit down.

Whilst walking over to the bed chambers Hedviga couldn’t shake the thought of her mother walking beside her, with that huge rod stuck up inside of her womb! Hedviga couldn’t help but to think of how it must feel, how wet her insides must be and how it would make her feel filled up!

After sitting Hedviga on the bed, Frida went over to bolt the door.

-”This will give us some privacy…”, she whispered.

There was no one else in the long house, but since this was the chieftains longhouse, other villagers often had errands here.

But now, with all the men gone and the women left in the village seemingly all being busy with their own ‘preparations’, Hedviga hadn’t seen anyone walk around since early this morning by the well.

Frida came and sat down beside Hedviga on the bed. She guided the young girl to lie down and Hedviga obeyed her mother, trembling with anticipation. She could feel her insides heating up already at the thought of being penetrated again.

Frida leaned over her daughter and held up the smallest of the wooden forms.

-”Well, now that you have been introduced, it’s time to feel how it is when you’re not the one in charge of this stiff little intruder…”, Frida said with a grin.

She pulled up Hedvigas skirts. Hedviga could feel the cool air, again sweeping over her thighs and crotch.

Frida softly slid the wood along Hedvigas wet slit. Hedviga let out an involuntary whimper of badly concealed lust.

Her mother slowly worked the smooth wood in between Hedvigas folds and stopped just by her entrance. Hedviga could feel how the tip of the wood was pressed against her clenched hole.She held her breath…

With a firm and slow push, Frida pressed the stiff wood into Hedvigas opening. At first Hedviga clenched her teeth and tried to not breathe, but to no avail! A loud moan made its way from deep in her throat and over her lips! Hedviga arched her back in pleasure and tried to squeeze her thighs together in a vain attempt to hinder Fridas hand from pushing it in more.

-”No honey. You’re not going to be able to resist it. Just relax and let it happen…”, she frowned but still with a soft, caring voice.

Hedviga heard what her mother was saying and wanted to obey, but her body wouldn’t let her! The sensations she felt were too new and too great! Her hips were twisting and her legs were squirming as Frida was pressing more of the wood into her!

Frida abruptly pulled the wooden phallus out of Hedviga and with a swift move she put her arm under both of Hedvigas legs and lifted them up, lifting Hedvigas behind up and raising her feet towards the ceiling.

Hedviga was now pinned into the bed with her mother pushing both her legs up into the air with her arm. Hedviga realized that she now had her pussy exposed and no legs to hinder her mother from pressing the thing into her again!

And just as she had come to this realization and was trying to word some kind of protest, she felt the intrusion again! Much more forceful this time!

Frida pounded the smooth, hard stick in between Hedvigas pussy lips without mercy and started pumping it in and out of the panting young girl’s wet opening!

-”This is more what it’ll feel like when the raiders have control!”, Frida said as she was pounding the stick in and out at a rapid pace!

Hedviga couldn’t get a word out. The feeling of being ravished by this stiff thing was excruciating and at the same time extremely pleasurable!

Her mother knew exactly how far to pull it out so that it never fully left Hedvigas opening and with every push back in she could feel Fridas clenched fist hitting her outer pussy lips hard!

All went black!

————————————–

Hedviga woke up with a jolt! Her mother was lying beside her, stroking her hair and having Hedvigas head pressed against her bosom. Hedviga could feel the waves of a huge orgasm, the aftermath. She had fainted and was now feeling dizzy. Trying to steady her breathing and enjoying the warm sensations that were running through her body, she realized that the stiff wooden thing was still inside her, making her pussy twitch as her opening wanted to close but was kept dilated by the intruder.

Frida sensed her daughter’s confusion and whispered softly, -”Sshh… leave it in there… get used to the feeling. Enjoy it…”

-”This is good training for your young hole.”, she continued and kept stroking Hedvigas hair and cheek.

For a long time they just laid there. Hedvigas pussy exploring the whole length and girth of the thing still inside her, how it moved and twitched a little with her muscles contracting and relaxing around it.

It dawned on her that Frida, her mother was also lying there, beside her, with a much larger thing stuffed inside her.

Was she feeling the same feelings as Hedviga? Was her insides also massaging the length of the wood in there? Was she also as turned on by it as Hedviga now was?

Time passed… finally Frida sat up and gently pulled the rod out from Hedvigas slippery, hot hole. Hedviga couldn’t help but to let out a pleased ‘ahhh..’ as she felt the stick slip out and being freed from the thing that wouldn’t let her pussy entrance relax fully.

-”It’s late now. Get cleaned up my dear, it’s time for bed.”, Frida told her and got up herself.

Hedviga staggered to the water jug by the table in the corner of the bedchambers and had some very refreshing mouthfuls of cool water.

She then let her skirts fall to the floor and wiped herself clean down there with a cloth and water. She had to do it very gently. Every touch or stroke against her skin sent small lightning bolts through her legs and stomach! It was an intense feeling. Her pussy now felt just as sensitive as her breasts and nipples normally felt.

Was this always gonna be from now on? Hedviga got fearful that she might not even be able to walk out of the longhouse without having to pause because of the arousal!

Even though nothing was inside of her now, she could feel her pussy twitching, as if it missed the stiff stick that had been pounded into her and left there afterwards. Here opening was wanting it back in there…

She unlaced her top and turned back around to go to bed.

She saw that her mother had already crept in under the furs in the huge bed. Frida lay on her side, supported up on one elbow with her huge and heavy breasts taking up all the space of her chest area. As she folded up the furs to give the now naked Hedviga room to climb in beside her – Hedviga could see that her mother was all naked, but still had the linen wrappings on around her waist, effectively holding the large wooden rod in place between her legs.

Hedviga climbed in and let her mother spoon her. Normally the whole family and a couple of the house maids would all be sharing this huge bed, but now it was only Hedviga and her mother. Hedviga relished in the cozy feeling of her mothers embrace. She could feel Fridas large, soft breasts and stiff nipples against her back and the warmth of her body pushing to her own!

She quickly fell into a blissful dream…

——————————

Hedviga woke up. She couldn’t move… or was this the dream. She felt that she was pressed deep into the mattress. She was lying on her belly and her legs were spread widely and held into place!

-”Mmm.. uhm.. what…?”, she mumbled and tried to turn her head since she couldn’t turn her body.

The room was very dark, only the faint light from the glowing fire pot let her see anything at all. She saw her mother Frida towering over her from behind. Frida was sitting behind Hedviga with her legs pressed down over Hedvigas thighs, pressing them apart and locking them in place. Hedvigas pussy now turned red hot as it realized that it was forced to give full access to anything from behind!

Frida leaned forward. Hedviga could feel her heavy breasts on her back.

-”You’ll now learn how the raiders usually do it!”, Frida whispered in her ear and grabbed both of Hedvigas wrists, holding them behind her back.

Hedviga was surprised at how strong of a grip her mother had. Even though she was just holding Hedvigas wrists with one hand, there was no chance in hell that Hedviga would be able to pull loose!

Suddenly Hedviga felt it! Something smooth and hard was pressing at her slit from behind! She tried to squirm, but her movements were very restricted by the weight of her mother on her thighs, the hard thing was slowly pressing its way in between her swollen pussy lips. Hedvigas newfound wetness made it so that there was no resistance on its way to her little opening.

-”This is what it’s like to be taken from behind…”, she could hear her mother say in a deeper voice than usual.

The scary, but so arousing feeling from before was there again. Something hard pressing its way into Hedvigas clenched hole!

But… this was bigger now! Rounder! It must be that bigger stick, with the bulb on top! Hedviga thought to herself. Now she did get a little scared.

When she had held it in her hands earlier it seemed very big! Especially compared to the smaller wood she’d now gotten used to!

-”Uh…isn’t it too big…?”, Hedviga begged in a worried whimper.

-”Oh sweetie. That choice won’t be yours…”, Frida giggled… and then she pressed!

Hedviga saw stars before her eyes as the stiff ball-shaped wood piece was pressed into her soaked pussy from behind! The fact that she was lying there, hard pressed into the mattress and with no possibility to move or fend herself made it so much more intense!

The pleasure was immense! It felt as if her hips were widening on their own, as to accommodate the hard object ramming into her! Ecstasy was shooting up through her spine as her body betrayed her and moaned in pleasure!

It went deep… then retracted… only to again be pushed in deep! This was certainly much, much bigger than the first stick she’d had!

The top of it being wider pulled at her clenching hole everytime it was being pulled back, which gave the now lyrical Hedviga all sorts of new arousals!

Frida was picking up the pace! Inside Hedvigas clouded mind she did notice that her mother wasn’t pressing it into her with her hand this time!

Every time the stick moved into or out of her wet cave, her mothers hips followed along!

She must be holding the thing between her own thighs, as if it was a real cock!

Frida was pushing hard, and from the sounds she was making it was obviously very arousing to her also!

After pumping her daughter for a few minutes, the bed creaking and mattress making them bounce in unison, Frida changed her position.

She now put Hedvigas arms by her sides, still holding her wrists and pressing them hard into the bed. Leaning forward so that Hedviga now got all of her mothers weight on her back the angle shifted. Hedvigas butt was tilted more upward and Fridas pushes made it even deeper into her now!

Hedvigas was feeling faint again! Every deep push that made Fridas firm thighs slap against her ass sent a jolt of delight straight up to Hedvigas brain. Even if she had wanted to, Hedviga wouldn’t have been able to make any kind of coherent sentence…

-”Uhh! Oh! Ah..! Mom.. more! Deeper! Uhh!”, awas all that came out of her mouth as she felt the tide rising fast!

And like the first time – with no warning, no possibility to control the outcome Hedviga came hard! Tears were coming from her eyes and she felt that she was drooling again!

Hedvigas body spasmed and only guttural moans came from her lungs… it was unbearable!

-”Ahh.. mom… please… uuhh… stop!”, Hedviga managed to say under her heavy breathing.

-”This is lesson number two dear. The raiders don’t stop when YOU want them to…”, Frida said and continued pounding the rod into Hedvigas swollen pussy!

-”But.. please… ahhh..”, Hedvigas tried, but that was all she could muster. Now her body was totally preoccupied with being roughly ravaged by the wood raider that was mercilessly pressing deep in and out of her!

Hedvigas head was in a daze! It was impossible to withstand all the pleasures that spun around in her body at once, but also impossible to do anything about it! Her mother was leaning heavily on top of her. Hedviga could feel her big breasts slapping down on her back with every push and Frida was even picking up the pace.

It was impossible for Hedviga to estimate the time that had passed. She felt as if she was in some other dimension and having things done to her that she had no control over! Her pussy was betraying her again and just trying to open wider and wider to let the next push go as deep as it possibly could! She could feel her juices splashing onto her butt and inner thighs. She was truly with the gods now!

Suddenly, her mother gave a hard push and cramped up! She felt her mother trembling inside of her and with a huge exhale she laid down heavily on top of Hedviga!

The wooden member, deeply embedded in her oozing slit!

Frida’s thighs relaxed and let go of some of its pressure that was forcing Hedvigas legs wide open. They just laid there for a while, trying to calm their breathing.

Hedviga felt great pleasure still, although her pussy felt numb, she could still feel the sensation of the large hardness in her, forcing her hole to stay expanded.

She enjoyed the feeling of being impaled and not having a say about it. It felt like she was made for this sensation. It felt very erotic to her somehow.

——————-

Finally her mother rolled off of Hedviga. As she did, the wooden pole slipped out also! As it did, her hole tried to grasp after it, as to hold it in… but in its weakened and exhausted state it was powerless to do so. Being expanded so much for such a time, it took a while for it to close up even a little.

As her mother jostled in bed, positioning herself to cuddle Hedviga, she could see that Frida had stuck the midsized stick into her linens she had wrapped around her nethers. So it looked like a real erect cock coming out between her legs.

Frida had scooted herself up a bit on the bed and pulled Hedviga close to her, Hedvigas cheek against her warm, large breast.

Hedvigas mouth was so close to Fridas engorged nipple that her lips grazed it.

Frida let out a startled sound of pleasure, Hedviga instinctively wrapped her lips around it and sucked it in!

Frida moaned in pleasure and pressed Hedvigas head harder into her breast!

Hedviga hadn’t done this since she was little, but… for some reason, now it felt so right! And from her mothers reaction, she enjoyed it also! That was no surprise if her mothers breasts were as sensitive to the touch as Hedvigas own of course. And seeing as to how large they were, there was a much larger sensitive area for her to feel!

-”Yes. You deserve that my love. Suck all you want… you have done so well tonight.”, Frida finally said softly.

It was a very weird and sensual feeling for Hedviga. Having her mothers hard and sensitive nipple stuffed in her mouth, playing with it with her tongue and sucking it in and out of her slightly drooling mouth.

Frida wasn’t able to keep still from the pleasure she was given. When Hedviga pulled her leg up to be able to get even closer to her mothers body, her upper thigh came in between Fridas slippery wet thighs and bumped against the hard wooden thing she had wedged in there.

Frida let out an abrupt and loud groan and her body tensed up. Hedviga nudged at the base of the wooden stick again and Frida responded in pleasure.

Hedviga pushed her leg up again, her mother moaned again and pressed Hedvigas head deep into her massive breast. It was almost hard for Hedviga to breathe, but the sensual tension she felt from her mothers satisfied sounds was amazing. All the pleasure her mother had given to her, she could now give back!

While having her mothers hard nipple wedged into her mouth, Hedviga started to rhythmically move her leg against the base of the wooden piece between Fridas wet thighs.

Frida was breathing heavily and it was clear that she was in a huge state of arousal from this. Hedviga could feel herself also being immensely excited by it.

Now the power and control was with her.

Well, her mother had Hedvigas head in a tight grip and clamping her legs together over Hedviga in a futile attempt to resist it from pushing at the wooden poker in her. So Hedviga was well stuck in place, but the feeling of her mothers nipple in her mouth and the gushing wetness between their entangled legs was so very, very hot!

Hedviga found a pace. She sucked the nipple into her mouth at the same time as she pushed her leg upward, again and again and again…

Soon she could feel her mother cramp up! And she tried to muffle her wail as she came. She rolled over and laid herself on top of Hedviga, just trembling and trying to breathe!

Finally Frida leaned herself up and pulled her heavy breast away from Hedvigas mouth with a faint ‘plopp’.

-”Oh my dear…”, she said and looked down at her cute daughter. -”That was more than I could’ve hoped for… We’ll continue these preparations in the morning.But now I think we both need some sleep.”

Frida laid herself beside Hedviga and pulled some of the furs over them. They instantly fell asleep in a warm and wet embrace.

————————————————

The next morning Hedviga woke up, entangled with her mother. The skin between them was still warm and moist.

Hedviga could feel a deep surge of horniness. She could feel that her slit was oozing with her womanly liquids. Frida was still sleeping, so Hedviga carefully snuck her hand down between her mothers sturdy thighs. As her fingers slipped down through the wet folds of mothers pussy, Frida let out a slow moan and spread her legs a little instinctively in her sleep. Hedviga could feel that the thick wooden thing was still embedded into her mothers meaty folds. Hedviga couldn’t help but push gently on the base of it.

Frida moaned again and turned her upper body a little, this placed her large, stiff nipple right in front of Hedvigas face. Hedviga adjusted the linens her mother had wrapped around her nethers and got her fingers inside of the textile, she could feel that everything down there was soaking wet and slippery.

In the pale morning light it looked so sensual and suckable. Hedviga couldn’t resist. The arousing feelings from last night all came back to her. She slowly stuck her tongue out and planted her lips around her mothers nipple.

Frida inhaled and put her hand on the back of Hedvigas head, pressing her into her huge, soft breast.

Hedviga took it as the invite she’d wanted and tried to mimic her rhythm from the night. She sucked on the breasts and pushed on the wooden thing in tandem.

Very soon her mother was breathing heavily and pressing down hard on the back of Hedvigas head. She had to fight to get air through her nostrils that only once in a while were exposed to the air around the boobflesh her face was planted into.

Hedvigas thumb brushed against her mothers swollen clitoris and that sent a shock wave through Fridas body.

Hedviga quickly wove that into the rhythmic routine she had going on with her sleeping mother. She sucked the nipple, pushed the wooden rod and thumbed the clit. Faster and faster…

Her mothers chest was heaving heavily now, Hedviga had trouble staying attached to her nipple. It was like holding on to a small boat on a wavy ocean!

Suddenly Frida tensed up, and woke up to an awesome morning orgasm!

While still trembling and blinking with her newly opened eyes, she said:

-”Oh honey?! What…?! Wow!”

Hedviga let her mother loose from her mouth and fingers, Frida was still catching her breath…

-”My sweet dear… I should be the one doing this to YOU! You’re the one that needs the practice, not me!”, she giggled in the most girlish voice Hedviga had ever heard her mother use.

Fridas cheeks were red and the pleasuring had done nothing to thwart the moistness between their bodies under those furs.

Eventually Frida got up, corrected her linen wrap that kept the large wood inside of her soaking wet slit and went over to get the fire going.

Hedviga was still lying in the bed, trying to take in all the extreme arousals she’d been dealt during the evening and the night, when her mother came back with a warm wet cloth and swabbed her down. She also cleaned herself up before they both got dressed and made some food together.

Hedvigas mind often wandered and she found herself often staring at her mothers groin and butt, depending on which was facing her at the moment.

It was amazing and thrilling to think that her mother moved around freely whilst impaled on such a big thing! And everytime she thought about it, she herself got more and more aroused.

During the next few days, Hedvigas mother ‘trained’ her several times a day and at least twice a night. Still only using the mid-sized wooden dildo.

After a few days Hedviga could even keep it inside of her all night and most of the day.

It felt weird but very arousing to walk around with such a thing inside of her most secret folds!

Hedvigas whole body was constantly tingling and very sensitive. Her mother often only needed to put a hand between Hedvigas legs and give the stiff thing a push to make her cum!

Frida had also explained that when the raiders come, she must wear a wide belt. She showed it to Hedviga. It was a broad and sturdy leather belt, more like a girdle or a corset almost. Thick light brown leather with several straps all around it, like handles.

Frida explained that this was very practical… because when the raiders come, they WILL grab you and toss you around alot. And if they have no belt to grab onto, they will grab your clothes and they will of course rip. So this was a much better solution.

Frida strapped it on around Hedvigas waist. It was very tight but it felt sturdy. Hedviga thought she got a very proud posture from it! It of course also accentuated her large bust and made her hips look even wider compared to the slimmed waist!

In the nights they always cuddled and Hedviga made Frida cum also a few times. She often woke up with her mothers massive breast in her mouth. It was like some kind of sensual paradise. Mother and daughter grew very close.

Almost a week had passed. A week of constant horniness and more orgasms than one could count. Hedviga and her mother Frida mostly kept to themselves, as did all the other women in the village. They were going through the same kinds of preparations that Hedviga and her mother were. There was a tense anticipation in the air.

So they only saw the others here and there, while getting water from the river or when collecting wood for the fire.

One day, early forenoon, they could hear a yell from down at the docks.

Both Hedviga and her mother stiffened up and their ears went on alert.

It was one of the village women running up from the shore line yelling.

-”Raiders are here! Raiders are coming!”

Hedviga froze! She didn’t know what to do now! For so many days she’d been preparing for this day, but it was still all so unreal to her! Reality was dawning on her!

But Frida seemed to know exactly what to do!

-”Come here!”, she said to Hedviga and pulled her by the arm to their bedroom. She quickly pulled up her skirts and unwrapped Hedvigas groin from the linen cloths she had there to keep the smooth wooden thing inside of her. Without warning she yanked it out!

Hedviga could feel her heart starting to race!

-”Turn around!”, Frida ordered her daughter and then quickly fastned the wide leather belt around Hedvigas waist! She pulled it very tight and Hedviga had to hold on to the bedpost to stabilize herself from mothers rough tugging at the belt straps!

The tight belt tugged at the fabric of her dress that was now tightly stretched over her sensitive breasts! This, and the excited noises from the houses around them really got her juices flowing!

Frida also undid her own linen cloths and with some trouble pulled out the huge wooden stick she had been walking around with!

Hedviga just stared… its size was amazing, and now it was glistening with her mothers juices covering it.

Frida gathered their wooden sticks and hid them in a bag under the pillows of the bed and then strapped on her own leather belt with handles. Hedviga had to help her with the straps on the backside. She could notice that her mother was flustered and in a hurry!

As soon as Hedviga had fastened the last strap Frida took her by the arm and hastily led her up to the attic room where she had first tried the wood in herself. Up the narrow wooden staircase, her mother pushed her from beneath to make her climb faster.

Hedviga could feel her juices running and how her slippery inner thighs were rubbing against each other with every step.

The small attic room had two beds across from each other with straw mattresses and two heavy, grey woolen blankets on each.

Frida lifted the blanket on the left bed and told Hedviga to hide under it!

-”…and don’t reveal yourself until I call your name!”, she said in a hissing voice which made it sound very important and not to be discussed!

-”But mother…?”, Hedviga started as she crept in under the blanket.

-”I’ll take the first blows… then I might call on you!”, Frida said and then pulled the blanket over Hedvigas head. All was dark and she heard her mother quickly rushing down the stairs to the main hall.

The shouts of warning from other women outside had subsided and only the odd door or hatch slamming shut could be heard above the sound of the breeze outside.

So many thoughts were racing through Hedvigas mind now. What was happening? Weren’t they all supposed to be ravished by the raiders? Why did her mother hide her? Why is it so silent?

Maybe it was a false alarm?

All the while she was getting more and more aroused. From the textile straining against her swelling breasts, from the wetness she felt in her slit and on her thighs… from the anticipation of the silence! She noticed how she felt ‘empty’ down between her legs. For several days now her body had gotten accustomed to being filled by a stiff thing, and now that it suddenly was gone, there was something missing from her…

After some time she could detect new sounds from outside. Voices down by the shore. Oars slamming against the wooden deck and the sounds of movement down by where the boats were probably landing! Hedvigas heart started pounding harder!

Then she heard the door of the main hallway slam shut and her mothers steps running towards the stairs up to the attic!

A loud bang made it clear that the door of the main hall was brutally kicked open and now she heard quick steps coming up the stairs. Hedviga didn’t dare to peek out from under her cover, but she heard the door to the little attic room slam shut and her mothers voice whispered, -”Stay hidden until I call you! They’re coming!”

Heavy stomps could be heard now from the staircase. And with a ‘thump’ the door to the attic room was forcefully opened!

Hedviga could hear a deep laugh from the doorway, and a gasp from the other bed where her mother was probably sitting! The heavy steps made their way to Frida and an unsettling growl was heard. She again could hear her mother gasp and some clothes ripping!

Heviga was afraid, but still too curious! It was even more scary to NOT see what was happening and only hearing the sounds.

She carefully moved her hand towards the edge of the woolen blanket covering her and lifted her fingers a little so she got a small opening to peek through!

She couldn’t see the whole of the man, only half his back turned to her. But she could see her mother clearly! The raider had ripped open the front of her dress up top, revealing her mothers massive breasts that were heaving from her heavy and rapid breathing. The burly raider had her mothers hair in a grip on the back of her head and was using his other hand to explore Fridas huge mounds of flesh!

Her mothers eyes were closed and her mouth half open. It looked like she was playing it as if she was not condoning his groping, but her hands were not at all active in stopping him. One was just hangin by her side and the other was holding on to his arm, but not pushing it away!

The raider said something that Hedviga didn’t understand as he unveiled the front of Fridas dress, exposing her honey pot! Hedviga could see that her mother was very wet. Her thighs were all shiny already… which also stirred something in between Hedvigas slippery thighs.

The raider, who was a large man, dark beard, long hair and heavy set, unstrapped something under his belt and as a leather flap fell aside his member came into view!

It was very big! Almost the size of the one that Frida had been wearing inside of her for the last week! Now it became clear to Hedviga why the preparations were so important! Without preparation, that thing would split a woman in half!

The raider threw her mother down on the bed and climbed in over her with a satisfied snigger! Mothers legs fell open suspiciously easily as he tugged on her belt to align himself closer to her slit!

As he was holding Frida down with one hand on her belt, the other was trying to aim his huge cock in between her slippery thighs Hedviga caught her mothers eye!

Frida looked angrily at her and gestured with one hand for Hedviga to go back to hiding!

But Hedviga couldn’t look away, this was all too fascinating and exciting!

Her mother soon got other things to think about as it seemed that the raider had lined up against her soaked hole and now pushed in! Hedvigas head flew back deep into the blanket and hay below her and her chest arched upward! Her huge tits quaked as the raider pressed himself all the way to the hilt into her with a growling moan!

Hedviga could see her mothers hand gripping hard on the blankets and the raider starting the rough in-and out-motion. One hand playing with her mothers nipples and the other with a firm grip on her belt. Although Frida was a tall and curvy woman, he was at least twice the size of her and with every thrust she saw he mothers hips pressed down deep into the bed!

Fridas head was flailing back and forth and sometimes she would make a feeble attempt to push against the raiders arm, but seconds later she just held a grip on it instead! She must be enjoying it, Hedviga thought.

Hedviga herself was gushing, she had to force herself not to move a hand down between her own legs to not be detected. Because, even though her mother seemed to be enjoying being ravished immensely it was a bit scary to see. The brute force and the heavy pumping that she was having done to her was surely not easy to endure!

She heard her mother getting closer and closer to a climax and when she came – the squealing… Hedviga had now learned what her mother sounded like when she came, but now it was more guttural. Probably she was trying to hide her screams of pleasure and make them sound like screams of protest.

No matter what mother did, the heavily built raider just kept on pumping into her with relentless force! The rhythmic slapping of skin against wet skin filled the room.

Suddenly Hedviga could hear someone coming up the stairs again! She quickly withdrew her hand from the edge of the blanket that had provided her with an opening to watch through and held her breath!

It sounded like another one of the raiders. He barked something in another language to the raider that was still pounding heavily into her mother!

The new raider seemed interested in the fair skinned, busty amazon that his buddy was enjoying and knelt down beside the bed. They spoke some words and Hedviga thought it sounded like they both had their attention on her ravished mother, so she dared to open the blanket a little, to see what was happening.

She saw a new, large man, bearded and with a long dark braid on the back of his head, knelt down by the bed and fondling her mothers large bouncing breasts. By the look on Fridas face, she was away in some other world… mouth wide open and eyes closed!

The new raider said more things to the first one and it seemed that he agreed to something. With some grunts and groans he grabbed Fridas belt with both hands and started to get out of bed, Frida still impaled on his huge cock! Her mother looked only half conscious and her body was limp from the huge orgasm that she’d gone through without any pause in the pounding. She was probably crashing between waves of smaller orgasms now. She wrapped her arms meekly around the raider’s neck to try to lift herself up off his rock hard dick, but in her weakened state it only looked like she hugged him as he stood up.

That was an incredible sight to see from Hedvigas vantage point under the blanket. The first raider was now standing with his back to the bed he’d just been thumping her mother to oblivion, Frida had her arms around his neck and he was holding on to her belt. Both her mothers legs were hanging down, and just under the crack of her ass Hedviga could see the hefty raiders’ ballsack. Wetness was dripping off it and off Fridas ass cheeks. Her feet didn’t reach the floor and she was just hanging, impaled on his hard, huge rod.

The other raider now gave the one with her mother hanging on him a push and he sat down hard on the bed, sinking even deeper into Frida’s sopping hole!

Frida let out a massive groan of lust! It almost didn’t sound human!

The raider impaling mother then fell back onto the bed with Frida on top of him.

This exposed her bum to the newly arrived one and he lined up behind her.

Letting his pants down, Hedviga could only see his hairy ass crack, half covered by his chain mail shirt hanging over it.

But, what was that?! From between his butt cheeks she could see something hanging down… it was sooo long!

The raider was stroking it and lifting it out of view from Hedviga, who was hardly blinking now.

Hedvigas mind was slowly putting two and two together and it seemed like her vagina realized it first! Her juices started gushing profusely as her mind also got the jist.

From where she was hiding she could see her mother perched on the very girthy flesh splitting her vaginal lips apart, but above that, very visible, was now her butt hole!

The second raider was going to enter her there!

Hedviga had to bite her lip to not make a sound as she watched the raider line up his now stiffened cock to her mothers back door.

Slowly and with some grunting he forced it in… mothers butt and thighs were all soaking wet from the first round she had gotten, so it was probably what was helping the man to slide in. But Hedviga could tell that it wasn’t all smooth sailing.

Also Fridas loud moans and groans were evidence that it was taxing on her!

After much pushing and shoving he had managed to get a lot of his rigid member into her tight hole and the two raiders started pumping their poles in and out of her!

Hedviga could now only see her mothers two filled holes between the legs of the second raider standing up behind her and her mothers legs sticking out to the sides! Her knees were bent and the soles of her feet facing upward… her legs bounced in rhythm with the pushes she got rammed with, her toes were curled! All that could be heard through the raiders grunting was Fridas own pleasure ridden grunts that indicated that she was hardly in control of her body anymore!

Suddenly the door to the small attic room, now steaming with wet warmth, flew open again!

-”Hedvigahah, ah, ah, uh…!”, she heard her mother cry out under strained breath.

Hedviga didn’t think, but threw the blanket off of herself, revealing herself to the young raider at the door! He was very tall. He had to crouch his back to not hit his head on the ceiling.

He was much better looking than the two hounds that were pounding her mothers two entrances at the moment.

Light brown hair curled over his broad shoulders and slender build and his face only had whiskers of a beard. He was clad in leather scale armor that went down to his knees and some kind of furry skin draped over his shoulders, which only made him look even bigger.

Their eyes met and they stared at each other for a few seconds…

Until the large ragged man saveging her mothers bumhole gnarled something at him and pointed to Hedviga on the other bed.

Hedviga drew her knees up to her ample chest and slid herself back towards the beds headboard, away from the young raider.

He lunged forward and grabbed her ankle! Although he looked much lighter than the other two men, his grip was surprisingly strong.

Instinctively Hedviga tried to kick her leg free. But to no avail. All that this did was to let her skirts fly up and show more of her legs!

The man pounding away in Fridas ass laughed and said something, probably something spiteful, judging on the young raiders face.

Chuffed by the ridicule, he donned a more determined look, he snatched a hold of Hedvigas other ankle and pulled her down so she was now flat on her back on the bed!

As he let one leg go, to loosen his belt, Hedviga managed to kick him in the chest.

At once she got fearful at what she’d done! And stopped squirming, ready for his retaliation.

When the young raider saw her wide, fearful eyes he just smiled and continued to undo his belt. It fell to the floor and in one swoop he pulled the leather armor over his head and let it also fall.

Even without his hefty armor on, he was still a big guy. One hand still holding on to Hedvigas leg, with the other he took a grip on her belt and pulled her to him, their groins almost touching now.

He was sitting on his knees with Hedvigas butt laid on his muscular thighs as he spread her skirts apart. Even over her large breasts, Hedviga could see her glistening mound bare itself in front of him.

She felt very embarrassed now! Her body had betrayed her and he could surely see her wet and wanting slit down in front of him!

He smiled and lifted his tunic. His impressive member flopped down heavily on her wet mound! The feeling of his warm skin against her even hotter folds sent flashes through Hedvigas body! This was the real thing now! This was not some inanimate piece of wood anymore!

Hedviga was as terrified as she was aroused.

Now with both hands gripping the leather looped handles on her belt he held her groin firmly to his own and started sliding his cock over her slit and mound. To her amazement she could literally see it grown, both in length and girth while getting more and more slippery from her juices.

The background noises of her mother still getting thoroughly pounded by the two older raiders felt far away. The blood rushing through Hedvigas body took over and she could only stare at the young man’s growing member in awe and anticipation! It looked to be at least the size of the stiff wood she’d had inserted in her the last few days.

He leaned forward, which put much more pressure on Hedvigas clit and pussy, practically squishing more juices out of her swollen cunt.

He pulled her cleavage aside and exposed both of her large breasts. Hedviga dared only to watch as her nipples gave away how horny she was.

The size of them obviously piqued his interest and as he laid his hand on her right breast, it all let go inside of Hedviga! Her legs started shaking uncontrollably and she felt herself squirting her womanly juices all over the underside of his thick dick and balls!

Things got blurry and she had no idea of what sound she made. Probably not as well masked of a moan as her mother managed to let out as she came earlier.

Seconds felt like minutes. A huge wave of ecstasy landed densely on her and she was only pulled back to reality when she realized the young raider was shoving his very hard cock into her hole with a sloshing sound! He held her firmly in the belt, pressing her deeply onto his manpole and was roughly massaging her breasts with the other!

Every thrust sent a shock wave through Hedvigas body. She felt something building inside of her, something unstoppable!

Then, again – the tidal wave of ecstasy crashed down on her! Her back arched, she felt the upper parts of her tits against her chin and her legs were just stiff and straight out to the sides, as to allow the man to press himself as deeply into her as possible!

He did, and also tensed up! Hedviga couldn’t see anything clearly, but she felt him keeling over on top of her and his rock hard dick twitching and pulsating wildly inside of her silky cave! He finally stilled, laying heavily on top of her and just panting.

Hedviga felt herself also panting, partly because of the weight bearing down on her body and also because of the incredible orgasms she’d just been forced through by this total stranger!

As her mind got clearer, she could feel him softening inside of her, but he was still lying on top of her, deeply embedded between her spread legs.

The sounds from the other bed had diminished and the raider that had been invading her mothers backside was standing up and pulling up his pants. Hedviga caught a glimpse of his very long dick, all covered in shiny fluids before he put it away.

He leaned down over Hedviga and her young raider, patted him on the back and said something with a smile. Then he turned to his other buddy, who was still lying on the opposite bed with Frida on top, impaled on his pulsating cock.

Hedviga could see streams of both manly and womanly juices running slowly from her holes.

Her mothers thighs were trembling and it seemed like she was too spent to even raise herself.

Eventually the man pushed Frida off of him and his massive cock slid out of her well hammered vagina. Wearily he stood up and pulled at the young raider weighing Hedviga down on the bed.

The young raider slowly raised himself and leaned back into the sitting position he’d started off with, he could probably still feel the walls of Hedvigas slippery folds practically milking his now softer member. Hedviga felt a sting of shame, for her body giving her away like that. But at the same time, she didn’t ever want to let go of him… it felt so good to be filled and pumped like that! She could’ve never imagined…

The young man finally lifted Hedvigas hips off his lap and slid out. It was all in a daze, but Hedviga could make out that they took their things and left the small attic room. She could hear their voices down there as they left and went out to the great hall, rummaging around amongst pots and crates.

When her head stopped spinning she sat up on weak arms and looked over at her mother.

She was lying across the other bed like a rag doll, legs, wide apart, juices oozing out of both her holes and breasts out in the open. Her chest was rising and falling slowly.

Hedviga made it over to her mothers bed on wobbly legs. She could feel a lot of fluids running down her inner thighs and dripping out on the floorboards.

-”Mother? How are you…?”, she whispered in a worried voice.

Frida just gave her a tired smile and caressed her hair that was now in a very wild and frizzy state.

-”So my dear, how was it?”, she whispered and gave Hedviga a loving look.

——————————————————————

They stayed quietly in the attic room, together under a blanket, until the raiders downstairs finally left and made their way back to the boats.

To be honest, they didn’t mind staying still and quiet… they were so worn out and fatigued that they probably couldn’t have done anything else anyway.

When the raiders’ ships could no longer be seen on the water, Hedviga and her mother made their way outside. The village started stirring.

Women were coming out from all kinds of places. Their maid appeared from within a haystack in the little animal shelter. She had straws of hay hanging from her everywhere, but a big, blushing smile on her face.

Their neighbour Karla came out from her home. Her hair in tangles and bare breasted. Her boobs were glistening and dripping with manly discharges.

All the women of the village slowly made their way down to the waterfront and proceeded to get undressed and bathe in the cool waters of the fjord.

The water was refreshing and the tolling ordeals imposed on them for the last few hours washed away with the water..

Women and girls were instead giggling and swapping stories about how they were ravished, by how many, in what bodily openings etc.

As they were collecting their soggy and ripped clothes off the beach one woman said that she’d heard a rumour about another fleet, only a day from here that was twice as big as this one.

-”Raider season has only just started!”, she said with a happy grin.

---

This is the first chapter depicting the transformation of a straight professional woman into a submissive lesbian pet, driven by lust and a desire to please her mistress at all cost. There are elements of reluctance that ultimately lead to complete submission. If you choose to continue, please enjoy.

Margaret (Maggie) Turner was a strong willed, feisty professional woman. The youngest high school principal in the know history of the Arkansas Public School System at the age of 27 or so she was told. She was a home-grown resident of little rock and truly had no desire to live anywhere else. Her family was close, and her career was on the fast track. And now at the age of 33 she was on the short list of candidates for the role of superintendent.

She would be responsible for five high schools, seven middle schools and over twenty elementary schools. She labored long and hard to get to this spot. A dedicated teacher, in fact she always taught at least on class per semester even as an administrator. First and foremost, she loved teaching and making a difference in the lives of young people. She attributed her success as a principle and hopefully soon to be Superintendent of Schools, to the fact she maintains a connection to the students and their point of view.

Maggie met her husband on the campus in Fayetteville. Sam was a diehard Razorback Football fan and made the trek to every home game with his frat buddies. Maggie enjoyed it but never would be considered a diehard fan of anything. Her mind was almost always focused on bigger more important things. Sam was a successful salesman of high-end motor homes. He had been a top one hundred salesmen nationally for eight straight years.

They met in college, although Sam discovered the world of RV sales in his sophomore year and by the end of his junior year, was making more money than the average business grad and did not see the point in incurring more debt when he could focus full time and make even more immediately.

Maggie was not happy with that decision, but he has out earned her ever since. She could not honestly say he made the wrong decision, but she has always harbored a hint of resentment for his shortcut to success. In moments of honesty, she would even say part of the decision to put off having kids was due to her fear, they would follow in his footsteps and forgo college for the fast track and though Sam was an exception, he was not the rule. College was the path of most likely success.

In fact, tonight She and Sam were having dinner with a former student that was a perfect example and she looked forward to Sam meeting Taisha. She was a strong willed, tough, sometimes troubled student in high school. But she had a confidence level and determination that could be unrelenting. She overcame the many obstacles that were put before her, managed to get accepted to college and had just completed her Master of Special Education at Howard in Washington D.C.

Maggie had maintained contact with her from time to time, offering advice and encouragement when needed. She had just come off a semester abroad in Nigeria. Unfortunately, she finished after all the positions were filled for newly started school year. So, there would be no opportunities for her, other than possibly subbing this year.

It was a truly impressive path she followed. Growing up in the Geyer Springs area was tough to begin with. She had a single mom and two brothers who both had run ins with drugs and gangs. She herself had some issues with fighting and disruptive behavior in school but managed to keep from crossing the line to expulsion or criminal charges.

Maggie invited her to dinner when she found out she was back, to reconnect and encourage her to be added to the substitute list until a more permanent opportunity would arrive. Someone of her background and subsequent success would be a great addition to her team and would have a unique ability to reach some of the high-risk student in Little Rock.

She arrived wearing a bright colored halter dress with a distinctive African look. It was primarily orange with patterns of bright blue, yellow, green and red throughout. The color was so bold and vibrant it was nearly blinding.

The color was in sharp contrast to her dark lustrous skin. Her shoulders and arms were a flawless ebony shade with a dainty silver bracelet on each wrist. The halter top cut low revealing the gap between her ample breasts. Her smile was bright white, and her teeth were perfect. Apparently, she had braces while in college as she had an overbite in high school and her lower teeth were crooked back then as well.

Maggie was instantly jealous of her skin. She wondered if she applied some sort of cream to make it shimmer like that. She wore large oversized silver hoop ear rings that dangled about an inch off her shoulder. Her hair was long, straight and pulled tight into a pony tail. Her lips were dark pink and appeared to be her natural color with lip gloss. Her nose was wide rounded and perfectly symmetrical, and her eye were deep brown and almost black, in sharp contrast to her pure white sclera.

Below her breast the dress hugged her slender abdomen with rolled wraps of the cloth from the dress. Below that the pleated dress flared out from her waist down to just above ankle length. The bright colors and saw-toothed triangle and square patterns reminded Maggie of some western native American designs only brighter.

Maggie greeted her with a hug almost instantly. “Taisha, it’s so good to see you. I love that outfit. It so fits your personality.”

“Thank you so much for inviting me Ms. Turner. I just can’t thank you enough for all you’ve done for me.” Replied Taisha, hugging her firmly and not letting go.

Maggie felt a little uncomfortable but grateful for the affection. Taisha and Maggie had butted heads on more than one occasion over the years.

“Taisha, this is my husband Sam. Sam, Taisha.” Maggie stepped back to let them greet one another.

Maggie nearly laughed out loud when Sam, not known for hugging, gave the beautiful young lady a bear hug. “Pleasure to meet you Taisha, Maggie’s told me so much about you. I can’t wait to hear about Nigeria.”

Taisha smiled with grace and returned the hug.

“Come in and have a seat. Dinner should be ready in about 20 minutes. Would you like some wine. We have chardonnay or rosé. We’re having baked chicken breast for dinner.” Said Maggie leading her to the living room.

“I’ll have some chardonnay please.” She replied walking toward the sofa.

Maggie understood the wraps on the dress as soon as Taisha walked in front of her. The halter top consisted of very long sheets of fabric that were rolled into one-inch diameter straps that hugged her neck wrapped each other twice between her shoulder blades, before spreading out and down around her sides and across her abdomen. Then they wrapped around her back and tied in a bow at her lower back. She could not help but notice Sam’s eyes light up at the sight of Taisha’s exposed back. And of course, flawless skin.

Her hair hung in a pony tail two thirds of the way down her back, banded every 2-3 inches in orange scrunchies. Sam thought she looked like an African queen. He was visibly flustered by her beauty. When she sat down a slit on the left side of the dress revealed a view of her leg from ankle to mid-thigh. It was toned and shapely and like the rest of her, flawless, perfectly smooth and lustrous.

They listened to her stories of her spring and summer abroad teaching English to underprivileged children in Nigeria. “What I was most amazed by is they have so little, but they have such bright spirits and high hopes. Sometimes we in America don’t understand that satisfaction comes in many forms and happiness is ultimately just a state of mind.” She smiled and held out her glass. “To happiness and satisfaction in the little things.”

“So true.” Replied Maggie, touching glasses. “I think dinner is ready.”

As dinner began, Taisha tried the chicken. “Delicious Ms. Turner. You’ll have to share the recipe.”

“Gladly, but please call me Maggie.”

“I’ll try, but that just doesn’t seem right. You’re my mentor and my inspiration in so many ways.” She said sincerely. “I would never have made it this far without your influence Ms. Turner.”

“You got yourself here Taisha. Don’t sell yourself short…”

“No, it’s true. Without your firm hand when needed I would have made some very poor choices. Don’t sell yourself short. You make a difference in so many lives and that’s why we love you so much.” She stared into Maggie’s eyes.

Maggie was speechless, and Sam tried to break the silence with an attempt of humor.

“Easy Taisha, we don’t want her head to get too big.” He smiled.

She turned quickly to Sam. “I’m Serious! Don’t you sell her short either. This woman saved my life!”

Sam looked down afraid to talk as Taisha looked back to Maggie. “You really did, Ms. Turner. I was runnin’ with the wrong crowd. Smokin’ weed and drinkin’. You made me stop and think. I could be livin’ in the projects with three or four kids right now. Trust me, most of my friends are there. You made me feel like I could do better and make a difference. Thank you.”

Maggie teared up and fought to hold back a full out blubbering cry. Taisha got up also teary eyed and bent down, hugging her neck firmly cheek to cheek. “I love you Ms. Turner.”

They hugged and cried, and Sam redeemed himself. “Damn now I’m cryin’ too.” He said sniffling.

Taisha held the hug and whispered in Maggie’s ear. “Damn, you still smell wonderful too.”

She broke the hug and sat back down wiping her eyes. “Sorry, I told myself I wasn’t gonna do that.”

Maggie dried her eyes. ‘Well now that you made me out to be a saint, let me tell you one of the selfish reasons I asked you here tonight.”

“OK,” said Taisha skeptically.

“I’m not sure of your job situation at the moment. Do you have something lined up yet?”

“No, frankly I was so busy in Nigeria I didn’t have the time to look in earnest. I sent a few resumes this week but nothing yet. Do you have something in mind?” She asked hopefully.

“Unfortunately, all the full time slots are filled. But I hoped I could add you to the substitute list and get you some part time work until something opens up. Where are you staying right now?”

Taisha looked a bit disappointed. “I’m staying with my Bibi. Grandma.” she clarified. “But she’s on social security and really can’t afford a free loader.”

“I hope you’ll listen to a proposal I have for you.” Said Maggie. “We have a fully loaded motor coach with two slide outs in back. You are welcome to stay there for free…”

“I can’t do that Ms. Turner. Where’s the selfish part you were talkin about?” She looked at Maggie exasperated.

“As I was saying, you can stay for free under the caveat that you put yourself on the substitute list and give me the right of first refusal to match any full-time job offers you get.”

Taisha smiled. “My caveat… We agree on a fair rent and I pay you back for unpaid rent once I land a job. She turned to Sam. “And you’re OK with this?”

“Absolutely.” He replied, eyeing her dark glistening cleavage.

As they finished desert, Taisha perked up. I almost forgot. I got something for you from Nigeria. I’ll be right back.” She went to her car and brought in a small shopping bag.

She sat the bag on the table near Maggie. Maggie placed it in her lap and pulled out and gold colored ornate picture frame. The picture was a cartoon like painting of what stuck Maggie as an African queen standing on the water in a river. The colors were vibrant and bold.

The queen had a tiara of gold with and orb shaped crown topped with a point. Resembling the shape of a mosque dome. A “V” shaped gold band wrapped down over her forehead. She had gold wonder woman like cuffs on her wrists and forearms and one around her neck. Her hair was long and flowing down past her breasts.

She had a bright yellow wrap around sleeveless bikini like tube top with a matching full-length skirt that V’d in the front, exposing well below her belly button. The waist band of the skirt appeared to be a wide gold belt that followed the same V pattern in front.

She was a beautiful back skinned woman with toned abs and shapely hips. Her left hand was raised above her head to the left with her fingers spread and curved down. She appeared to be magically pulling several fingers of water up and wrapping around her. Her right hand was down and to the right, palm up and fingers spread helping pull the swirling water with her powers. Behind her was a waterfall as she stood on the water in the middle of the river.

“Fascinating.” Said Maggie. “Is this a significant cultural figure?”

“She is the Yoruba Goddess Oshun. She rules over the rivers and lakes that sustain life. She also rules over love, flirtation, sensuality, fertility, beauty and the arts. She dwells within the sweet or fresh waters and helps heal the sick and brings prosperity and fertility to the needy.” Said Taisha looking knowingly at Maggie.

Maggie had shared with her on a recent call that she and Sam had been trying to have a baby for about six months with no luck.

“Thank you so much. I have never heard of this before. Thanks for sharing the culture with us.” Said Maggie.

“There’s more in there.” Said Taisha, pointing.

Maggie pulled out a carving of an African woman, Kneeling with a basket in her lap. She was topless with her hair pulled back in a large pony tail pointing off to the left. On her back was a baby in a shoulder hanging wrap.

“The carving is a depiction of a follower of Oshun giving thanks for fertility.” Said Taisha.

“It’s beautiful. The detail is remarkable.” Said Maggie handing it to Sam.

“Impressive, thank you Taisha.” He smiled warmly. “Can I show you the RV? I sell them for a living.”

“I recall Ms. Turner telling me. You are tops in the nation, aren’t you?”

He grinned as they passed through the kitchen and into the back yard. Sam had set up the RV for full sales pitch mode. Almost the entire passenger side was a slide out which included two recliner theater chairs, the kitchen counter and appliances all the way back to the bedroom dresser and closet. The other side had a slide out for the sofa and dining counter. It was far nicer than any place Taisha had ever lived. The cabinets were deep cherry and the counter was beautiful marble with a corner sink.

Taisha held her hand to her chest. “Honey, this is too much I can’t possibly…”

“Taisha, it is just setting here. No one is using it and we don’t have any trips planned. It costs us nothing. This was my bonus for being the top salesman in the southeast last year. And believe it or not, I haven’t had to sleep in the dog house in years. We would love to have you as long as you can put up with us. Let me show you the bedroom.”

It had a king bed and Taisha was in awe. She had a twin bed her whole life and had no idea what she would do with a bed that big. Sam showed her the controls for adjusting the bed. He raised the head, the feet and even made it raise up at the knees.

“The only thing it doesn’t do is vibrate.” He joked standing awkwardly close cornering her in the bedroom.

“Well that’s good to know.” She looked at him awkwardly and slunk into the corner.

Sam stepped out and said. “Let me show you the bathroom.” He opened the door and Taisha looked in.

“Roomy.” She said amazed by the double sink vanity.

Sam opened the shower door. “Room for two.” He said not thinking how perverted that would sound. He had to admit he was smitten by her dark beauty and whatever perfume she was wearing was stirring.

Taisha was relieved to get out of the RV and head back to the house with Maggie. It was approaching 10PM and she needed to take Bibi to her doctor’s appointment in the morning.

“Thank you both so much for dinner, it was delicious. After seeing the RV, I really don’t think…”

“Taisha please. It is not an inconvenience. It would be wonderful to see someone using the RV for a change. I promise, if you’re not comfortable working for me I won’t be upset. I just want to help you get started. I was there not so long ago and got help form a friend of my mothers. It’s my chance to pay it forward.”

“Ms. Turner, I would be honored if it turned out I could work for you. That’s not it. I just don’t feel right taking advantage of your kind heart.” She said tearing up.

“Taisha, it would make me so happy to show you the same hospitality that was shown me when I was starting out. So, let’s call this settled and you can move in as soon as you want.” Said Maggie, hugging her tightly.

Taisha hugged her back-stroking Maggie’s back with her open hand as their cheeks touched. Maggie too noticed her distinctive perfume with possibly a hint of Jasmine. “I like your perfume, Taisha. What kind is it?”

“It’s Rogue.” She replied

“That’s apropos for your personality. You were a bit of a rogue back in high school.” Smiled Maggie.

“Still am Ms. Turner… Still am.” She smiled wickedly.

Maggie noticed Sam was mesmerized and grinned at the thought. But looking at Taisha, she understood why. She was beautiful, exotic and smart. Men would be lining up for her. That was part of the reason Maggie liked her so much. She did not take the easy predictable route. She chose education and independence, when so many from her neighborhood got distracted by drug, gangs or a boyfriend that derailed their lives and sent them into the spiral of poverty.

“OK we call the RV Rogue One and you’re good to go.” Smiled Sam.

“Easy Director Krennic.” Replied Taisha.

“Ouch and Holy Shit, you’re a Star Wars Geek?” Asked Sam.

“Absolutely.” Replied Taisha.

“Oh boy, don’t get him started or you’ll never get out of here.” Laughed Maggie. “So, you’ll think about the RV?”

“Yes, I will. Thank you for everything Ms. Tucker, Mr. Tucker. Dinner was delicious.” She hugged Maggie and whispered. “You’re my hero you know. I promise I will find a way to repay your kindness.”

Maggie whispered back. “So, you’ll stay in the RV?”

“Yes.” She hugged Maggie tight. “Thank you, Ms. Tucker.”

Maggie noticed her perfume and thought, she might have to get some for herself. “When would you like to move in Taisha?”

“How does Saturday sound. That gives me a few days to get Bibi settled.”

“That will be great Sam will be at a show in Memphis this weekend. I can help you get settled and we can have dinner when we’re done.” Smiled Maggie.

“Great, I’ll cook.” She said quickly.

“I meant I would cook…”

“You have done enough. Let me try to pay you back at least a fraction of what I owe you.” Said Taisha sincerely.

“Sweetheart, you don’t owe us anything. But sure, you can cook. Thank you.” Said Maggie graciously. “Another perk, the pool is all yours to use any time you like.

Sam stepped in and got another hug from Taisha and she left. That night Maggie got the benefit of Sam’s little crush. He went to bed feeling a little revved up and they had a rare two banger.

Sam had gone to the bedroom first while Maggie started the dish washer. Sam slept in his underwear and was climbing into bed as Maggie began to undress. She was in her bra and panties removing her earrings in front of her vanity mirror when Sam stepped up behind her and began to kiss her neck. She always had a sensitive neck and his kisses sent an immediate warm tingle to her pussy.

He unhooked her bra and gripped her breasts as his kisses to her neck continued. She tilted her head and closed her eyes loving the feel of his warm hands on her stiffening nipples. She opened her eyes and watched in the mirror as he excited her more with each kiss. She hadn’t really seen herself naked lately and smiled at the sight.

Her diet and exercise plan had paid off. She was in the best shape she had been in for a few years. She had never been out of shape, but she was definitely firmer and more toned than ever. She watched as his hand slid down her belly and into the front of her pink panties. He sighed as his finger found her wetness.

Maggie gasped, surprised how wet and wound up she was already. She felt Sam’s six-inch hot rod against her lower back and his balls against her ass. She reached around and felt his naked hip and slid back to grip his ass. She wondered how he got his undies off so fast. But she was glad he did.

His finger worked it’s magic as he continued kissing his neck. Maggie moaned with pleasure and pushed her panties down. His left hand caressed her breasts and his right had two fingers bending up and inside her soaked pussy. She needed his cock inside her but didn’t want his fingers to stop.

She bent forward trying to push the panties down without breaking contact with his fingers. He took his hand from her breast and pushed her panties down one side at a time but couldn’t quite reach. So, he pulled his fingers out, gripped them with both hand and slid them past her knees.

Maggie stepped out of them as he abruptly stood up straight, grabbed her boob and shoved his fingers back in a bit brutishly, sending a jolt of pain through her pussy. But when he moved them slowly in and out and returned to kissing her neck, the pain quickly subsided.

He moved to the other side of her neck and she tilted her head to encourage him. She spread her feet apart and Sam slid his stiff cockhead up and down her slit.

“Oh Sam, you are so hot and hard.” He pushed his head slowly in and out. “Oh, yes push it all in baby.” He did with a thump. “Yes!” She grunted, wanting it hard.

He pulled out slowly and thrust it back in hard picking up the pace. She loved the feel of his hot steel all the way in. She could not ever recall getting fucked at her vanity before. She gripped the chair and watched in the mirror as he pounded her faster and harder.

“Oh, Sam that feels so good… Aaaaahhh! She screeched as he slammed his cock home. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!” She grunted in time with his thrusts. She could feel an orgasm building as Sam’s face turned to the familiar, I’m cumming look.

She hoped for one more moment as her orgasm was building. She howled as it hit home in a loud high pitch. “Ooooohhhhh! Ooooohhhhh! Ooooohhhhh! Yeeeeessss Saaaammmmmm.”

She felt his cock throb and unload his hot cum inside her. Grunting in unison with her. His pace slowed but he kept sliding his length in and out as they panted and caught their breath. He slid out and moved to the bed and held back the covers.

“Be right there.” she said removing the second earring. He had distracted her before she could.

She ran into the bathroom and brushed her teeth thinking about how Taisha’s presence effected Sam. This may be an added benefit to helping her out. She recalled his reaction to her shapely exposed back. Not to mention her bare leg exposed through the slit in the dress.

She found herself still quite stimulated when she crawled into bed. She was hoping she might coax him into round two. She was pleasantly surprised when she slid into bed and found him at attention.

She gripped his boner and snuggled against him. “Well hello, what do we have here…”

She thrust her minty tongue into his mouth and he quickly rolled himself on top of her and kissed her long and slow. He moved to her neck and slid a hand between her legs. She heard him hum when his finger hit her hot wetness. She met is finger by pushing him all the way in and moaned her pleasure.

She was excited at the thought of him entering her as hard as he still was. He would definitely last longer for round two. She spread wide making him know she was ready. This time he slid in teasingly slow. He really knew how to tease her sometimes. He penetrated to the hilt and she groaned and gripped the back of his head. Sam continued kissing her neck ever so slowly sliding in and out. Maggie was ready and revved, so she rocked her hips trying to speed him up.

He got the message and began to rock his whole body up and down rhythmically pulling out to the head and rolling back in. She closed her eyes and gripped his head with one hand and his back with the other, relishing the feel of his heat moving in and out.

He was really rocking, and she could feel her excitement building along with his. He groaned and grunted, and she panted, “Uh huh, uh huh…”

Then he pressed his hips up and forward, to a position she called in her head, “high fucking” her. It was from more of an upward angle stimulating her clit more directly. Her volume increased “Uh huh! Uh huh! Uh huh!”

“You Like that Baby?” he asked breathing more urgently.

“Uh huh! Uh huh! Uh huh! Uh huh! Uh huh! Uh huh!” She gasped. “Cumming Sam! Aaaahhhhhh Yeeeesssssss! Yeeessssss! yes!”

He unloaded inside her again, right on cue. “Oh Babyyyyy!” He grunted wildly. “Uuuhh, uuuhhh, uuuuuuuuhhhhhhhh.”

He slowed his pace and kissed her neck gently and after a few moments slid out leaving her feeling empty. They snuggled together and he drifted off to sleep. She lay there thinking about the picture of Oshun, the Goddess of love and fertility and her well tone abs. I wish I knew her workout secrets she thought jokingly.

As she lay there she thought about Taisha and getting her started as a substitute. She decided she would call her in the morning and help her get things rolling. She really liked that dress. “Such a great young lady.” She thought as she drifted off.

The next morning Maggie didn’t get chance to take a breath until lunch time and saw Taisha in the office. She went out to say hello and found out she had already filled out the paperwork. She wore a bright red short sleeved jumper with a V-neck crossover top with a pleated ruffle and bow in the front right.

Against her black skin the bright red popped. Maggie thought the outfit was a school boys dream. Professional but the V-neck dipped just low enough to show the gap in her full breasts. The teenage boys would not be able to focus. She had black thick healed high heels. The back was modest, but the boys would like the fit on her shapely backside.

“Glad to see you Taisha. So, you already met my assistant Ronda?” Asked Maggie.

“Yes, she’s taken good care of me.” Taisha smiled.

“Yes, Mam. She has all the paperwork in and paid the background check fee. A drug screening is set this afternoon.” Said Ronda.

“On top of things as usual Ms. Smith. Welcome aboard.” Maggie smiled. “Can’t wait to see you at work.

“I’m so excited. It’s so good to be back.” Taisha grinned. “Well off to the clinic.”

Taisha waved and walked down the hall. Maggie laughed as two young men walking the other way nearly broke a neck looking back at her.

On Saturday Taisha called around 10:00AM.

Maggie answered. “Turner residence.”

“Hey Ms. Turner.”

“Hi Taisha, you can call me Maggie.”

“I know… Does your offer still…”

“Of course, it does Taisha.” Maggie interrupted. “Are you coming over? Do you need any help?”

“No, I’m good. I only need clothes and groceries. Is now a good time?”

“Come on over. The RV is ready and I’m available it you need anything.”

“Great, On my way. See you in twenty minutes” Taisha said happily.

When she arrived, Maggie met her in the driveway and helped her with her bags. Taisha wore black yoga pants and a tight yellow crop T-Shirt with the Nigerian flag on it. Maggie recognized it from some work one of her students did as part of a school project. In fact, it may have been Taisha.

“Is that the Nigerian Flag?” She asked.

“Yes, it is.” Replied Taisha.

“Did you do a report on Nigeria in my geography class?”

“Wow, yes I did. Your memory is incredible.”

“Thanks, I recall you acing it.” Said Maggie grinning.

“Yes, I did. I had a good teacher.” Taisha smiled contently. “Remember, I’ve got Dinner tonight.”

“I remember. Looking forward to it. I’ve got lunch. There were left over sandwiches from the staff luncheon yesterday.” Said Maggie.

“Ms. Turner, you have done too much already…”

“I wish you would call me Maggie. I don’t want the food to go to waste. It was left over, and I knew you would be coming today so I brought it.

Maggie gave her the grand tour of the RV showing her where all the dishes and utensils were and all the nooks and crannies. After Taisha unpacked, she went to the grocery store while Maggie did some yard work.

Maggie took a break for lunch with Taisha and worked till dinner. At 6:15 Maggie had finished mowing and put the mower away.

Taisha, stepped out of the RV. “Dinner’s ready whenever you are.”

“I am hungry, but I just finished up and I’m kind of sweaty…”

“You look fine to me. I’m not exactly dressed for dinner either. But if you prefer, I can keep it warm, It’s jambalaya in the crock pot.” Said Taisha. Maggie wore a pair of waist tie khaki shorts and an old tan pull over crew neck T. Her light brown hair was in a ponytail to keep it off her face, neck and shoulders as she worked. It hung to just below her shoulder blades.

“Sounds great, lets, eat!”

Maggie followed her into the RV. As Taisha stepped up and opened the door her ass in the yoga pants was remarkable. Maggie was instantly jealous, at the sight of her toned legs and ass in the skin tight cloth. It was smooth and round and, as they say, you could bounce a quarter off of it. Maggie hoped she would not wear them to school or the boys would never focus in class again.

The Jambalaya looked amazing. It had chicken, shrimp, sausage, and crawdad along with the vegies and rice. It had a great kick but not too hot.

Maggie took her first bite.” Wow! This is incredible. Is this a family recipe?”

“Yes Bibi learned it from her mother who got it from her grandmother from Baton Rouge.”

“Are you willing to share?” asked Maggie with pleading eyes.

Taisha smiled. Maggie was stunned how bright her smile looked. She had perfect bright white teeth contrasted by her dark full lips. Even her eyes seemed to smile. “Well, for you I would share anything. But you have to make sure Bibi never finds out or I will be disinherited.”

“Cross my heart, I’ll never reveal your secret.”

They finished dinner and had some wine.

“Refill?” Asked Taisha.

“I don’t think so. I woke up early and it’s been a long day. Another drink and I’ll be asleep.” She rubbed her neck. “I think I’ll hit the shower, put on my PJ’s and watch lifetime.”

“Sore?” Taisha asked.

“Yeah, a hot shower will feel great.”

“I can help you if you like. I’m actually a certified massage therapist. It helped pay for college.”

“You don’t have to…”

“I want to. She walked over to one of the rotating pedestal chairs. “These are perfect. Come, sit just like this.” She spun the chair with its back to the counter. The chair backs were a post with a curved oval shaped padded back. She straddled the post with her thighs between the seat and chair back. Then she leaned forward with her belly against the back. Her breast hung over the top of the chair which made them seem huge.

“That’s ok, a hot shower…”

Taisha jumped up off the chair and put her hand on her hips “Ms. Turner, stop being so stubborn. You’re the first one in line to help others, but when someone wants to return the favor, you shut em down. Well I’m not gonna let that happen. You’re gonna sit that pretty little white ass on that chair and let me give you what you need. Trust me, you’re gonna feel much better.” Taisha gave her a vexed look.

Maggie stood looking at her, stunned at the tone and the words, trying to take in exactly what she just heard. She looked at Taisha who darted her eyes toward the chair, raised her eyebrows and bobbed her head signaling her to sit. Then she gave a knowing smile

“Ok, if you insist.” Maggie assumed the position.

“So, your neck is sore on the left side. Anywhere else?” Asked Taisha.

“Actually, both sides and my lower back right at the waist.”

She gripped Maggie’s neck near the base and pushed a thumb on the left and two fingers on the right. Maggie jerked from a shot of pain.

“Oh yeah, we’ve got some stiffness there to deal with. And lower back…” She pushed her thumbs into her back near her waist line. “Pain?”

“Nope.” She moved out closer to her hips and pushed again. “Yeee!” Maggie squealed.

“Ok spot two.” “Sit straight up and raise your hands over your head.” Said Taisha like a doctor to a patient. Maggie raised them up elbows out to the side. “Straight up all the way.”

As she did, Taisha grabbed her shirt tail and wisped her shirt up and off in one swift motion. “Good now lean forward, assume the position and relax.”

Maggie leaned forward, breasts resting on the chair back and elbows on the dinning counter. Taisha began a gentle gripping rub of her shoulders. “Ok, now I’m going to give you a nice gently surface rub and find all your trouble spots. Then we’ll work them out one at a time ok?”

Loving the feel on her shoulders to that point, Maggie closed her eyes and said softly. “Ok, anything you say.” She leaned her head forward rolling it slowly side to side.

“Good, just let your arms dangle at your sided for the moment. Excellent, let them go limp.

She worked her shoulders and moved to her upper back and shoulder blades. “Oh, my that feels great.” Said Maggie softly.

“Just stay relaxed it will be a little tougher when we really start to work your trouble spots. I can sense some real tightness in places.” Said Taisha as she moved toward her middle spine. She hit a tender spot on the right and Maggie twinged. “There’s another.” She continued all the way down sliding her fingers under the waist band of Maggie’s shorts working the tender spots on her lower back and hips.

“OK, we’ve got them identified. Now we can go a little deeper. You need to relax; this is going to be a little shocking at first. I’m going to work the deep tissue. Trust me it will be worth it.” She said as she gripped the front of Maggie’s should with her left hand and pressed the heel of her hand firmly in the back. Maggie gasped in pain. “Just breath slow and easy…” Said Taisha calmly.

Maggie did as she told her, and the pain did quickly fade in intensity. She followed with some gentle massage and repeated the process twice. That whole routine was repeated for each pressure point. After the shoulders Taisha let Maggie place her elbows on the counter, resting her chin on her palms to support her head while she worked lower.

When she worked her middle back, Taisha asked. “How do you stay in such great shape, Ms. Turner? You have like no body fat.”

“I swim laps just about every day. Usually 5:30 AM for about an hour.” Said Maggie. “Probably why my shoulders are sore.”

“That makes sense. Did you swim competitively in school?”

“No, I actually started swimming for exercise in college.”

Taisha dropped to her knees and worked her lower back. She pushed inside the waist band of her shorts and used her thumbs. It was excruciating at first but eventually it was better. It felt like she was jamming a thumb into her pelvic bone. As she worked it, she gripped Maggie’s hips and pulled her ass out to overhang the edge of the seat

“You gotta little junk in the trunk for a white girl Ms. Tucker. I guess swimming payed off in that area too.”

“Thanks, I think.” Said Maggie trying to be careful. She was always a little uncomfortable when it came to body issues or hair with people of color. She did not ever want to come off as offensive.

“It’s a complement Ms. Turner, trust me.” Taisha felt awkward too.

Back in high school she was in the school late one Tuesday after track practice, a little after 7:00PM. She was the last to leave. It was Ms. Turner’s first year as principal and Coach Jackson was moving away to take a coaching slot in Chicago. Taisha happened to notice the light on in Ms. Turner’s office and decided to say hey. When she approached, she heard Coach Jackson’s voice coming from inside and found a place to peek in. The blinds were pulled down, but she found a gap in one window that gave her a view without being seen from the dark admin area where her assistant normally sat.

She saw him standing in front of her desk telling her how much he appreciated all the support she had given him. “You will be one of the people I miss most.” He said sincerely. He was about seven years older than her and at 6′ 2″ tall a good six inches taller.

She walked around the desk and gave him a hug. “The feeling is mutual, I assure you. The connection you’ve made with the students has been impressive to watch. I just pray your replacement is half as good.”

They hugged, and it struck Taisha they were lingering a while. When they were done, he looked down on her and the look in her eye was more than gratitude. It was lustful desire. The fact Coach Jackson was black, and she was white added a level of excitement. Further, the fact they were both married made it more shocking.

Taisha pulled out her camera phone and shot photos. Maggie reached for his face with both hands and pulled him in kissing him passionately. Then she wrapped her arm around his muscular back in his coaches polo. Their heads rolled side to side kissing deep and hard as her hands moved to his ass. He had tight fitting coaches shorts and she was wearing a skirt that hung past her knees.

Taisha watched in disbelief. Ms. Turner was always the picture of professionalism and control. To see her in a frenzy of passion was exciting beyond words. His hands moved to her ass and Ms. Turner leaped up, wrapped her legs around his hips and clamped onto him. He stepped her toward the desk and sat her ass on the edge. She reached for his belt and pulled at it frantically.

Taisha felt a wave of warm wetness in her pussy that was the most intense she’d ever felt. Maggie got the belt unclasped and slid both hand down his pants gripping his cock. Coach Jackson groaned and slid his hands up her skirt. As she snapped photos, it occurred to her that the pictures could ruin both careers and both families. Just then, the phone on principle turners desk rang.

They both nearly jumped out of their skin and Taisha nearly dropped her phone. It was surreal to Taisha as she watched Principle Turner struggling to pull up her panties while she ran around the desk to answer the phone. Taisha caught a flash of Principal Turners ass in the process and instinctively snapped a pic. “Hi Sam, hold on…” She pushed the hold button. She exhaled hard and loud. Coach Jackson, I’m so sorry, I don’t know what got into me…”

“Me too Ms. Turner, I’ve never done anything like that in my life…”

“I’ve gotta take this. I’ll see you tomorrow.” She picked up the phone and pushed the hold button. “Hi Sam, what’s up?”

Taisha ran for it just in time to turn the corner before coach Jackson came out. As Taisha recalled those events, she never would have imagined that she would spend many nights scanning those pics, not wondering what coach Jackson’s cock would have looked like or felt like. But what it would feel like to have Principal Turners hungry tongue lunging into her mouth after seeing her with that hungry lustful look… Oh how she wanted to direct that hidden passion of Ms. Maggie Turner onto herself.

Maggie sat, head in hand and eyes closed as Taisha masterfully kneaded her muscles. She felt, on one hand like a piece of meat tenderized by a wooden mallet, but, on the other hand, relaxed and as loose as she could ever remember. Taisha’s hands were inside her waist band, with the heels of her palms working relentless little circles on her haunches. Her fingers extended down inside her shorts and panties touching and gripping her upper cheeks.

She was acutely aware Taisha had become uncharacteristically quiet. She just tried not to tense up and let Taisha work her muscles loose. She completely lost track of time, feeling much better. She really hadn’t noticed how tense and stiff her back and hips really were. She was in a fog, as Taisha’s warm hands erased her tension, when suddenly she realized her pussy was warm and moist.

“How are you feeling Principal Turner. If you feel like you need more attention, we could move to the bed and do a full body?” Taisha stood back up and gently traced her finger tips up Maggie’s back.

Maggie began to nod before it hit her, that would be a bad idea. “No, I’m quite good. That felt amazing. I had no idea I was carrying that much tension in my body.” She stood up and moved toward the RV door. “Thank you so much, I hope for my sake you don’t let word of your talents get out. You may decide this is more lucrative than teaching. Thanks again, now I really need to shower and get ready for bed. I’m gonna sleep like a baby. By the way, no need for rent. You can do that once a week and we’ll be more than even.”

“Night Ms. Turner. Come back tomorrow for another session if you like.”

“I just might do that. See you tomorrow.”

Maggie went in the house and up to the bedroom. “Damn, Sammy where are you when I need you. I could use a double banger night tonight.”

As she stood under the hot pulsing water, she maneuvered her back under the shower head letting the pulsing jets work her muscles further. Then she removed the hosed shower head and held the massaging jets against her lower back and hips. Liking that she turned around and ran the shower head over the front of her shoulders and stomach. Without much thought she moved the pulsing showerhead between her legs and pressed it firmly against her clit. She held it there letting the jet stimulate her directly.

The vibration of the head along with the stimulating jets was remarkable. She whimpered.”Ooooohhhhh!” She instantly felt an orgasm cumming. She thought about her session with Sam.

She leaned back against the wall, pushed the showerhead against her and rocked her hips. “Oh, Sam Baby! Oh, that’s so good, I’m cumming already.”

Maggie’s mind flashed the image of Taisha’s ass in the yoga pants stretching into to crack of her perfect round muscular ass and the hint of a camel toe in front. She chased the image out but as the orgasm built, it returned. Her body spasmed as the jets continued their assault on her clit and she released a series of controlled whimpers with each wave of climactic bliss.

The shower seemed to take the edge off, and she slept like a baby. She kept busy on Sunday until Sam returned and he got a warm welcome that evening.

Monday brought some exciting news for Taisha but not so good news for the Ms. Sheryl, the regular high school American History teacher. She had an early case of strep throat. Sam delivered her the good news at the RV door. She was awake but not showered.

“Good Morning, we just found out there’s a need for a sub today. Congratulations your first day teaching at your old stomping grounds! If you can be ready to go in thirty minutes you can ride in with Maggie.” Sam noticed her form fitting pajama bottoms and did a double take at her nipples poking through her night T.

Her face lit up. “I’ll be ready! Thanks Sam!”

She closed the door and he heard her run for the shower. Taisha had long since decided on her first day outfit. It was a professional grey skirt and suit jacket with a red blouse with some black kitten heel pumps. She practically had it ready to jump in like batman.

She was ready with five minutes to spare and over the moon excited. As she closed the car door, a blast of her perfume hit her hard. In her haste, she sprayed it on heavy.

“Wow, I think I overdid the perfume this morning.” She said waving her hand.

“It’s fine.” Maggie looked at her and smiled. “You’re gonna be fine Taisha. The kids are going to be happy to have you. I’ll be there to introduce you.”

Maggie was amazed how good Taisha’s hair looked this morning. It was combed out straight well past her shoulders. It looked like she spent the full thirty minutes just combing her hair.

Maggie’s brown hair was pulled back in a bun and clipped. Taisha was drawn to the shape of her exposed neck. Even Ms. Turners ears seemed attractive. She could hardly believe she was riding to work with her. She really was instrumental in keeping Taisha on the right track in high school and now she was bringing her on board to be part of her team.

“I think you’re really gonna like this class. Ms. Sheryl thinks it may be the most well-behaved class she’s ever had. So hopefully you won’t be tested too much today. Nervous?” Asked Maggie, smiling. “You will have four classes and a study hall today.”

“Honestly… A little, but class time was part of the training and after teaching in Nigeria. I feel I’m ready for anything.” Said Taisha confidently.

“Her home room is 232 and you get a break first period. She has a lesson plan in place, so do your best to get up to speed. But you know the drill, when in doubt, reading time can fill the gaps.”

“I got this Ms. Turner I won’t let you down.” Taisha’s smile brightened. “You taught me well and I promise, if you’ll let me, I can teach you a few things as well.”

“There the Taisha l know and love. We’re here!” Maggie made the turn into the parking lot.

Taisha jumped right in and found the lesson plan file In Ms. Sheryl’s desk. She saw they were discussing the early European colonies. She quickly refreshed on St. Augustine established by Spain in 1565. The first English settlement in Roanoke Island North Carolina in 1587 and of course Jamestown, Virginia in 1607.

She was amazed how quickly it came back to her. Principal Turner was there twenty minutes before home room and engaged with the students as they arrived introducing them personally to Ms. Smith. She introduced her for the first two classes and her assistant principle Steven Haskins was there for the other two.

Maggie saw her in the teachers’ lounge at lunch. “Judging from your smile it looks like things are going well?”

“It’s great. Thank you so much for the opportunity Ms. Turner. I’m so excited!” Taisha’s grin was remarkable.

“Thank you for your service Ms. Smith. We’re lucky to have you. Let me introduce you to Ms. Richards. She’s been with us for three years now and another great find.” She placed a hand on each woman’s elbow and guided them together.

“Pleasure to meet you Ms. Richards.” Taisha smiled.

“Very good to meet you. Hope you have a great day.” She said cheerily.

Principal Turner stepped back. “I need to make a call. See you about 4:45 Ms. Smith?”

“I’ll be ready. Thanks!” Replied Taisha.

“Great idea on the new shifted schedules this year Ms. Turner. Another homerun.” Ms. Richards smiled.

“What’s at 4:45?” Asked Ms. Richards, politely.

“Ms. Turner gave me a ride this morning.”

“Aren’t you special. Curb to curb service from the boss.” Said Ms. Richards with an eye roll and attitude.

Taisha was stunned but took it in stride. “Ms. Richards is probably leery of the newbie.” She thought to herself.

Her last class finished and 3:10, so Taisha reviewed tomorrow’s material just in case. At 4:45 she went to Ms. Turners office. She noticed she still closed the blinds at the end of the day and closed her door. It was her time to get some work done.

She knocked and Ms. Turner yelled. “Be right with you.”

Taisha could hear her talking with someone. A moment later the door opened, and Maggie was showing Ms. Richards to the door.

“Thanks again, Principal Turner. Have a great evening. Ms. Smith.” Ms. Richards smiled at Taisha.

“Have a good night Ms. Richards.” Taisha nodded.

“Come in Ms. Smith. I’ll be ready in a minute. It looks like good news for you. Ms. Sheryl needs to stay home another day to get past the contagious stage. So, you’re back again tomorrow.” She said smiling. “Have a seat and tell me about your day.”

“It was great. You were right. Every class was respectful and seemed pretty open to learning. It was a little too easy, I’m afraid.”

“Good idea to keep perspective. Like life there are good days and bad days. I’m glad today was a good day.” Said Maggie sincerely.

Taisha could not shake the run in with Ms. Richards earlier. “How is Ms. Richards? I think I might have done something to tick her off today.”

Maggie smiled. “Don’t worry Taisha. She can be a bit… abrasive at times. It’s no secret she is vying for my job if I should become Superintendent. She did slip in a comment about us riding together today. I subtly made it clear you were not a threat to her… Yet anyway. Are we ready?”

“Yes mam. Whenever you are.”

On the ride home they discussed the next day. Maggie reminded her Tuesdays were her late night at work. She stays until 7:00PM to get work done.

“Would you like to join us for dinner?” asked Maggie.

“Thanks for the offer but, two things… One you’ve done too much already. Two, I want to prepare for tomorrow. So please don’t be offended, your hospitality is greatly appreciated.” Taisha looked at her pleadingly.

“Don’t worry Taisha. I’m proud of your commitment. Most subs don’t make that kind of effort. Thank you. So, it’s probably best if we drive separate tomorrow. Is that ok?”

“Sure. I think that’s best anyway. I don’t want people to think I get special treatment.” She smiled. Maggie rolled her head feeling a tightness in her neck. “Uh oh, I could work in a massage treatment before dinner. Are you still sore?”

Maggie paused thinking about their last session. “Tempting, but Sam’s home tonight. If he discovers your talent, you’ll never get him out of your RV.” She was also a little concerned about her body’s reaction to the previous message. It scared her.

Taisha laughed but was intrigued by her comment. Clearly Maggie noticed Sam was a little too flirty with Taisha. She wasn’t sure if it was good she was aware, or if it meant she was aware and was OK with it. Taisha really felt uncomfortable with his behavior alone with her in the RV.

“I love Sam to death, but he can be a little over the top sometimes, and he’s clearly a little smitten with you. So, I apologize if his flirting makes you uncomfortable but he’s pretty harmless. Let me know if he bothers you.” She said embarrassed.

“It’s fine Ms. Turner. I can handle a little flirting. He’s not the first white man a little intrigued by a black woman. I’ll shut him down.”

“Not too much, I did have a great night after our dinner if you know what I mean.” As the words came out of her mouth Maggie regretted saying it. Taisha put her instantly at ease.

“Ms. Turner, I knew there was a wild side in there somewhere.” She laughed with a high pithed giggle while her mind played back that evening with Coach Jackson.

Maggie felt a huge sense of relief, laughed with her and felt a real connection to Taisha at that moment.

That evening, Taisha had a microwave dinner and studied the next lesson. As she lay in bed that night she thought about that conversation. She was a little sad that a woman as beautiful, intelligent and passionate as Maggie, had to settle for a man that needed to get excited by someone else to give her the attention she deserved. She drifted off to sleep thinking about the incident with coach Jackson. It seemed like there has been trouble for a while between Ms. Turner and Sam.

Tuesday did not go so smooth for Taisha or Maggie.

Maggie received word that her social studies teacher Mr. Cheswick, failed a drug test for the second time. He was near retirement and she was forced to make him choose between being fired for cause or retiring immediately. He chose the latter. He was allowed to finish out the week but no more.

Taisha had an argument between two young ladies in her second class that escalated into a hair pulling tussle and they were sent to the assistant principals office for discipline.

At lunch Maggie pulled Taisha into her office to discuss the day’s happenings.

“So, you got your first fight out of the way. I heard you handled it well. Are you doing OK?” Maggie looked genuinely concerned.

“Yes, I’m fine. I was a little shocked how quickly it blew up, but I used the old book slam on the desk to get their attention. I’m not sure a few bystanders didn’t pee their pants. I think I even scared myself. That book sounded like a bomb going off.” She smiled.

“Got their attention though. Whatever works. Well, I’ve had a morning too. It turns out one of my teachers decided to take retirement starting Monday and another is at the hospital with her husband who had an apparent heart attack. Sounds like you’ll have steady work for a little while at least.

Ms. Richards is coming back tomorrow, but Ms. Kolinsky is going to be out. How does Government sound for tomorrow? “

Taisha smiled and nodded. “Sounds Great. Does she have a lesson plan?”

“Come back at the end of the day and I’ll have it for you. Also, Mr. Cheswick just announced he is retiring effective next Monday. How would you feel about being the interim Social Studies teacher, until we find his permanent replacement?”

“Awesome. I would welcome the opportunity. But, can’t we just lose the interim title?” Asked Taisha pleadingly.

“Not that I wouldn’t like too but we need to open that position up and go through the process. As you can imagine, there are a few on the waiting list with more seniority.”

“I understand. Thank you, thank you, thank you, Ms. Turner!” She said shaking Maggie’s hand excitedly.

The second half of the day was better for Taisha, but Maggie’s day continued to stress her out. School lets out at 3:30 and the place is usually quiet by 4:30 with complete silence by 5:30. Tuesday seems to be the quietest after school day, so Maggie uses it as her late night. She tries to adhere to it so she and Sam can have most evenings free.

At 3:45 Taisha picked up the lesson plan. “Thank you, Ms. Turner.” She leafed through it. “I think I’ll go to her room and study up on this for a while.”

Maggie looked flustered and rubbed her neck. “Dedication, I love it. I’ve got a lot to do with this retirement paper work. The timing is tight. You have a great evening Taisha.” Her focus went back to the papers on her desk.

Around 5:30 Taisha took a break and went by Maggie’s office. The blinds were down and closed but the light was on. She did not bother her. She grabbed a snack from the vending machines in the Cafeteria and went back to work.

At 7:15 Maggie was still there as Taisha was heading home. She paused wondering whether or not to disturb her. Ms. Turner did not like to be disturbed when the blinds were down.

She decided the potential suck up points for being seen here this late would be worth it and knocked gently.

“Yes?” Said Maggie impatiently.

“It’s me. Gotta minute?” Said Taisha confidently.

“Sure, come in.” When Taisha entered Maggie pointed to the chair across the desk.

Maggie looked at her in awe of how fresh and together she looked after a twelve-hour day. Taisha’s hair was back in a ponytail and scrunchied. Her skin was smooth and shimmering. She wore black slacks and a tan button-down blouse. Here full lips were dark with a touch of pink and her smile bright and confident.

“Thanks for the lesson plan, I am ready for tomorrow. But I was wondering if I might be able to spend some time with Mr. Cheswick this week while he’s still here.”

“I planned for you to shadow him on Thursday and Friday.” Replied Maggie rubbing her neck again.

Taisha stood up and walked toward Maggie. “Do you need another treatment Ms. Turner?”

“No, that’s ok it’s just been a long…”

“Nonsense! Trust me I can loosen you right up.” She said definitively.

Taisha stepped behind her and gripped her shoulder and worked them gently causing Maggie to moan subtly and sway her head from side to side. Taisha smiled when she noticed the picture of Oshun on Maggie’s desk.

“See, feels better already, doesn’t it?” She asked, not waiting for an answer. “Let’s see, same tension points?”

She pressed her thumbs into Maggie’s upper back just above her shoulder blades. “Yah!” Maggie jerked.

“Oh yeah stiff as a board. Let’s see.” Taisha looked around. “Let’s move you to a conference table chair.”

Maggie was never crazy about the conference table. It was a large thick Marble rectangular table with thick legs. She felt like you could park a car on it, and it wouldn’t give way. The chairs were more like dining chairs. They had ornate wooden legs, with no arms and high narrow leather padded backs.

Taisha grabbed the end chair, turned its back to the table and tapped the seat. “You know the drill.”

As Maggie straddled the chair back with her legs and sat down, Taisha pulled another chair around and sat it in position behind her. Maggie’s breasts were pressed against the chair back forcing her to sit with her back perfectly straight and legs spread wide.

Taisha, stood behind, reached around and sat her phone on the table next to Maggie. She reached a hand around each side of Maggie’s face and slid her fingers across Maggie’s cheeks and neck pulling her light brown hair gently off her face neck and shoulders. Her warm fingers caressed her neck sending chills down her spine. When she got it all pulled back, Taisha held the ponytail in her hand and worked a scrunchy off her own ponytail with the other.

“You’re hair so soft Ms. Turner. I bet it’s hard keeping it tangle free.” She worked the scrunchie on it and let it hang down the center of her back. “That’s better, I don’t want to pull your hair in the process. This still looks uncomfortable…”

She placed a hand on either of Maggie’s hips. “Can we scoot you out until your ass hangs just over the edge.” She pulled as Maggie raised up and wiggled back on the chair. When her butt hung-over, Taisha patted it. “Perfect, now lean forward and rest your forehead on the padded seat back. Good, stay relaxed…” She ran Maggie’s ponytail through her hands a couple more times. “I’m jealous.”

Maggie wondered what Taisha’s hair felt like. It always seemed to have a perfect amount of shimmer too it. But she heard stories that you should never touch a black woman’s hair and you should definitely not ask them if you can. She could sense Taisha shaking her hair out gently after giving Maggie her scrunchie. She tossed the other two scrunchies onto the table.

Taisha began to rub Maggie’s shoulders again and Maggie sighed. “Mmmmm.”

Taisha sat down in the chair behind her. “We gotta get rid of this blouse Ms. Turner. I can’t give a proper massage with that on…”

“I can’t do that here…”

“Ms. Turner, Did I not do you right the other night?”

“Yes, but someone could come in…”

“Really?” Taisha stood up and walked to the door and looked it. With new lockdown protocols the office doors all had locks and sliding bolts in the event of school shootings. Taisha locked and bolted the door. Her hand trembled as she replayed principal turner and coach Jackson in her mind.

She sat down behind Maggie and pressed her thighs against Maggie’s hips. Maggie was now sitting upright, and Taisha pressed her body against Maggie’s back. Taisha felt a rush of tingling heat between her legs and had to remember to breath. Maggie felt the same as she tried to talk.

“I, I, a, don’t think this is appropriate in the…”

“Ms. Turner, you need to stop fighting me and let me give you what you need. You are tight as a tick and ready to pop.” Said Taisha matter of factly. “Now relax your body, lean back against me and close your eyes.”

Maggie was uncomfortable, anxious, heart racing all at the same time. She felt almost powerless to resist but didn’t know if she even wanted to. The massage the other night was incredible, and she really was “tight as a tick.” She leaned uncomfortably far back before her shoulders landed on Taisha’s chest. She landed with a sense of relief. Taisha’s beasts were full, firm and warm against her back.

Relax your arms and let them hang. She did and they rested on Taisha’s thighs, also warm and very firm. Taisha brought her head forward resting her chin on Maggie’s right shoulder, her hair rubbed Maggie’s cheek. It was softer than Maggie imagined. It brought to mind a soft wool, not moist but not dry. She moved her head subtly to rub it with her cheek. Then Taisha’s perfume sent a jolt through her body.

“You have your Rogue on today.” She said softly.

Taisha laughed having just noticed Maggie’s perfume. She breathed deep. “And what do you have on?”

“Dior.” Maggie answered.

“I like it.” Sighed Taisha.

Maggie hardly noticed Taisha had unbuttoned the top three buttons on her blouse, she did it so subtly. Maggie moved her right hand to the next button. “We can’t do the massage here. Let’s go home and we can do it in the RV.”

“Ms. Turner we’ve already started, and besides, you don’t want to risk Sam finding out about my hidden talents. Now just relax and do as I say please.” Taisha’s hand slid gently up the back of Maggie’s hand gripped it softly and placed it on Taisha’s knee.

She continued to work her way down the buttons and when she undid the last one, she pulled Maggie’s shirt tails out of her slacks. Taisha felt Maggie’s fingers gently caressing her knee as she slid her fingers back up her unbuttoned blouse, letting the back of her fingers felt Maggie’s skin on the way. She wondered if she may finally get to live out some of her high school and college fantasies of Ms. Maggie Turner.

She wanted to kiss her neck and have her way with her on the table, but she couldn’t risk her friendship and career unless she was certain. She gripped the blouse near the collar and pulled it off her shoulders, turned her head so their cheeks would touch and whispered.

“Ok, assume the position and let’s get you what you need Ms. Turner.” She slid the blouse off Maggie’s arms and laid it on the table to Maggie’s left side.

Maggie leaned forward with her forehead against the padded seat back while Taisha gently placed Maggie’s hands back on her thighs. “That’s it Ms. Turner just relax and let me work out all this tension.

She started with softly massaging her deltoids, as she did, she slid the shoulder straps of her bra down over her arms. Then she began the deep tissue shoulder work that caused her to feel uncomfortable.

“Relax, it’s all gonna be worth it.

Maggie did her best to not tense her body. She focused on the warmth of Taisha pressing against her butt and thighs. But when she applied full pressure there was serious pain. Taisha was right, the end result was remarkably good, but the process was painful

Next, she began working the shoulder blade area and with remarkable precision had Maggie’s bra clasp unhooked before she could think about a protest.

“Just let it fall, it was in my way.” Taisha’s right hand had come around gripped the front of the bra and pulled it down. In the process her knuckles managed to gently brush both of Maggie’s nipples, causing her to gasp. She pulled it away from Maggie’s body until Maggie dangled her arms and let it fall off. “Isn’t that better?”

The air on her exposed breasts at the end of the day was always a delight, but in the office, it was awkward to say the least. Maggie nodded; in disbelief she was topless in her office with her head planted against the chair. But the magic hands of Taisha were heavenly, and she let the massage continue.

As Taisha worked her way to Maggie’s hips, she pressed her thumbs into her upper gluteal muscles producing a wince. “Still sore there, I see.” She tried to push her hands inside the waist band of Maggie’s pants, but could not. “Lean back a minute Ms. Turner.”

Maggie did but brought her hands up to cover her breasts. She sensed Taisha was leaning further back than last time making Maggie feel even more exposed. But as she settled back on Taisha’s breasts the thought of how this would feel if Taisha were topless sent a wave of warmth to her pussy that scared and excited her at the same time.

She imagined the warmth of her full breast pressed against her naked back. She leaned her head back against Taisha’s shoulder and rubbed her cheek against Taisha’s hair.

Taisha’s heart raced as she thought of gripping Ms. Turner’s breasts and kissing her neck. She had to be absolutely sure and take it painfully slow if her fantasies of Ms. Turner were to come true. She could barely control her emotions but convinced herself to stay in control.

She gripped both of Maggie’s hands and gently pulled them back to her thighs. “You need to relax and trust me Ms. Turner, she whispered softly, with her bottom lip ever so slightly touching Maggie’s cheek. Taisha slowly pushed Maggie’s hands down dragging her thumbs across Maggie’s skin as she pushed them back to her thighs.

She saw a wave of goosebumps on Maggie’s belly as she released Maggie’s hands and moved to her belt. “We just need to loosen these a bit.”

She unbuckled the belt and lowered the zipper and could feel Maggie still subtly rubbing against her hair. Taisha was fairly certain; Maggie was willing but resisted the urge to make the next move. She slid the belt off her and sat it on top of the blouse. Then she slid her finger tips of both hands into the waist band of Maggie’s pants and traced them around her waist.

Maggie leaned forward. “That’s it Ms. Turner, assume the position.”

As she did, Taisha worked her hands on her glutes to finish off the massage. When she finished the deep tissue massage on her glutes, she said softly. “The tough part is over. Now I’ll finish with a gentle rub, over the whole area, OK?”

“Uh huh,” Sighed Maggie.

“Ms. Turner, can I confess something to you?” Her hand rubbed gently on her glutes with her finger tips inside her panties.

“Of course, Taisha, you can tell me anything.” Maggie said, pussy tingling wondering if Taisha would be confessing similar feelings.

“Please hear me out before you jump to conclusions.” She said tentatively.

“Ok.”

“My senior year, I was hear one night after practice and saw your light on…”

“Go on.” Said Maggie wondering why she was hesitating.

Taisha took a big breath and blurted our quickly. “I saw your… encounter with Coach Jackson.” Maggie tensed. “It’s OK, relax.” she moved her hands to Maggie’s shoulders to calm her and keep her in place. “I know nothing happened, but I saw a passion in you that night like nothing I have ever seen… Can I show you something?”

Maggie’s mind and heart raced. She wondered what she was getting at. Was this blackmail? Unsure how to respond. She said. “Sure.”

Taisha continued to rub her neck with her left hand and pickup up her phone with her right. After a moment she slid it between Maggie’s legs laid it on the seat. “You can scroll through if you like.” She rubbed both hands on her neck and shoulder, and slowly worked all the way down to her ass. “Your will power was impressive Ms. Turner. I could feel the heat from you two from the next room and you were able to just turn it off. I spent many nights looking at those pictures. So much passion pent up and just as it was about to explode you pulled it right back in.”

Taisha’s hands rubbed up Maggie’s sides, fingers teasing the sides of her chest along the outer edge of her breasts. Maggie’s breathing was slow and deep, and her throat tightened. The images of her kissing Coach Jackson brought back that evening and the feel of his hot hard cock in her hands as Taisha’s soft warm hands kept in motion over her back and shoulders.

“I’ve often dreamed of what it would be like to feel that passion erupt. I wonder how much pressure has built up in you Ms. Turner.” She hesitated. “I would like to do a little experiment. Please lean back against me again.” Said Taisha softly, her pussy hot and tingling.

Taisha sighed audibly when Maggie, complied. “Thank you, Ms. Turner, now close your eyes and relax.” She rested her chin on Maggie’s shoulder again. This time she pulled her own hair back, so their cheeks touched. “You smell wonderful, Ms. Turner.” She gripped her sides gently.

“You too Taisha.” Her eyes remained closed taking in her scent and the feel of her warmth on her back, again imagining them both naked.

“I think that passion is still inside you Ms. Turner. I think the pressure builds every day and you carry it in your neck, shoulders and back.” Said Taisha as she moved her right hand slowly from Maggie’s side, tracing her middle finger softly toward her belly button.

Maggie felt paralyzed as the finger touched her soft delicate skin. In the remote parts of her mind she was shouting. “Stop and go home!”

“I think one little finger, can burst through the dam holding that passion in you and let it out.” Her finger swirled the outer edge of Maggie’s belly button.

Maggie’s belly twitched at the intensity of Taisha’s touch.

Taisha’s body was electric as her biggest fantasy appeared within reach. Her finger traced its way toward Maggie’s right breast, circled the base and spiraled up to her nipple. Maggie gasped and pressed her chest upward to meet her touch.

Taisha bounced her finger over to her left nipple tickling it. “These areas are a little stiff. We may need to come back to this.

Maggie, wanted to be strong, but couldn’t summon the will to move or even open her eyes. The tickle of the finger exploring her body was all that mattered.

Suddenly the finger slid down her breast, past her bellybutton and pushed its way under the waist band of her panties. It swirled in her bush, slipped between her soaked labia, and moved down and back up her slit.

“The dam may have sprung a leak Ms. Turner. Maggie squeaked as her pelvis spasmed upward. “I’ve thought of a thousand ways to pleasure you Ms. Turner.” Her finger reached Maggie’s clit causing her to tremble at Taisha’s touch. “Oh, there’s some real stiffness here, I’m gonna have to really work this out.”

Maggie’s body spasmed again, sending a jolt of excitement through Taisha. Her own pussy was screaming for relief and she could barely breath. She began working her finger in rapid little circles on Maggie’s clit.

Maggie, gasped uncontrollably, “Aaaahhhhh, hah aha aha hah.” In rapid succession.

“I think I’ve found your trouble spot Ms. Turner.” Taisha said gleefully pressing harder.

In a cloud of unbridled pleasure, Maggie surrendered to a tidal wave of climactic pleasure that completely consumed her. In less than one-minute Taisha’s finger overwhelmed her entire body.

Principal turner let out a series of high-pitched squeals that sent tingles through every skin cell in Taisha’s body. She kept her finger mercilessly stimulating her stiff little pleasure button.

“Oh! hah! Oh! hah! Oh! hah! Oh! hah! Oh! hah!” Maggie’s body spasmed in time with her squeals.

“One little finger brings a climax so quickly Ms. Turner. So much passion in you…”

“Oh, Ta, Ta, Taish, a! Oh! hah! Oh! hah! Oh! hah! Oh! hah! Oh! hah!” Maggie succumbed to unbridled pleasure.

Taisha pressed herself against Principal Tuner’s trembling ass on the verge of cumming herself as her finger brought her fantasies to life. She fantasized countless times about moments like this, but reality exceeded her imagination. The warmth of Ms. Turners body against hers, the scent of her perfume, the feel of their cheeks touching, the sensation of Ms. Turners body spasming from head to toe from the touch of just one finger, were all more than she had imagined. She feared she was soaking through her pants; her pussy was ablaze with desire for the woman who had surrendered herself to one of Taisha’s fingers.

As she felt Maggie’s climax pass, she slid her finger back down the length of her slit slowly dragging it up and down. “Thank you, Ms. Turner, for the sexiest encounter of my life.”

Maggie panted, catching her breath and speechless. She had never let herself go like this, ever! But even as she tried to get control of her thoughts, Taisha’s finger continued to slide up and down her pussy. She found herself gyrating in rhythm with the finger, feeling her warm cum rubbing against her mons.

“Ms. Turner, my greedy little finger has a mind of its own. It wants more.” Whispered Taisha as her finger curved and lunged into Maggie’s pussy.

“Huh!” Barked Maggie. Thrusting herself against the penetrating finger.

“Oh wow, Ms. Turner. There’s some real tightness hear we’ll have to deal with.” She moved her finger slowly in and out, Maggie mindlessly gyrated her hips in rhythm. “I’ve fantasized about being inside you Ms. Turner and once again you exceed expectations.”

Suddenly Taisha pulled out. “No, please.” Panted Maggie opening her eyes for the first time since Taisha told her to close them.

Maggie saw Taisha raise her hand toward her face and insert her wet finger into her mouth. “Mmmm.” Sighed Taisha tasting Maggie’s cum. “You taste even better than I imagined Ms. Turner.” Her hand lowered and the finger returned to her warm wetness, sliding up and down her crack again.

Her back arched and she moaned thankful to have the finger back where it belonged. “You like that don’t you Ms. Turner?”

Principle Turner’s head pressed back on Taisha’s shoulder. She tried to make herself say no, but she not only liked it but had to have it. She let out a long pulsating breath in a series of audible whimpering gasps.

“You’re soaking wet and hot; I feel that passion bubbling out of you.” Said Taisha in her own gasping whimpering voice. “I wish you could feel how wet you make me Ms. Turner…”

Maggie’s hand instinctively slid up Taisha’s thigh to feel it.

“No, you may not Ms. Turner. Put your hand back on my knee. This is about me pleasuring you. Do you understand?” She removed her finger again.

Maggie’s blurted. “Yes!” She gripped Taisha’s knee.

“Now that we have an understanding, would you like my finger back?” Asked Taisha tauntingly.

Maggie didn’t answer but pressed her ass against Taisha’s pussy and gyrated against her slowly. Taisha let out a grunt as the pressure smeared her juices against her swollen clit sending a jolt of pleasure that nearly made her cum in her pants.

“I need to hear you say it Ms. Turner…”

Maggie sensing, Taisha’s excitement tried to turn the tables pressing harder against her.

“Say it Ms. Turner…” She panted.

Maggie remained silent trying to maintain a tiny semblance of control.

“If you don’t tell my you want my finger back inside you, I will leave, and this will never happen again.” Taisha said sternly, hoping beyond hope she was right.

“I want your finger inside of me please!” Said Maggie desperately.

Taisha responded. “I can’t…” The finger slid back into her slit and they both sighed. “…Tell you how happy that makes me Ms. Turner.”

Taisha continued the finger sliding up and down between her lips without pushing it inside. Maggie’s hips gyrated hungrily begging for the finger. Taisha was also fighting for control as she knew if she let herself go, she would cum in her panties. She curled the finger and pushed it back in.

“See what happens when you ask nicely Ms. Turner?”

Maggie trembled and gaped “Y, Yes, ah, ah yyeesss.” The finger plunged in and out firmly and steadily. She felt Taisha’s cheek and smelled her perfume. Taisha felt like a heating pad against her back and she could feel the heat from Taisha’s pussy as she ground her ass against her.

“This is just one finger Ms. Turner, and I can feel that dam springing another leak. A thousand ways to p, pleasure you” Maggie sensed Taisha struggling to speak from her grinding and picked up the pace. “Imagine what I could do with two.” Maggie moaned loudly. “And the things I could do with my tongue.”

“Hoah!” Maggie herd herself wail at a shocking volume, hips moving wildly.

“Oh shit.” Said Taisha just loud enough for Maggie to hear. Taisha knew she would cum herself if Maggie kept grinding. She stopped moving her finger hoping it would slow Maggie down, but Maggie just gyrated faster and harder. That pushed Taisha over the edge. “Your gonna m, make, me, cu, Oh, Ms. T, turn, er!”

Taisha’s finger never changed pace, despite her building orgasm. She wanted to demonstrate total control to Principal Turner, but the fluid sexy motion of Maggie’s hips as she rubbed her ass against Taisha’s pussy, while simultaneously fucking her finger, was too much to take. Her fantasy was coming true and she didn’t want to hold back any longer. She needed Principle turner to make her cum.

“Oh fuck, Ms. Turner you’re, gonna, make, me…” Taisha braced herself with her left-hand fingering Ms. Turner with her right. “Cu, cum with me Ta, Ta, Taisha. Ooooooohhhhhhhhhh!” Maggie squealed gripping Taisha’s knees firmly.

Taisha’s whole body stiffened but her middle finger never slowed as she spread her legs wide and pushed her pussy against Principal Turners firm ass. She exhaled short strong gasps onto Maggie’s neck and ear, sending goosebumps down her back as she came a second time in just a few minutes.

Taisha panted, whispering as she came in her pants, “Ms. Turner, Ms. Turner, Ms. Turner…” Keeping time with Maggie’s ass.

Maggie’s orgasm passed, but she kept moving, making sure not to cut Taisha’s orgasm short. When both climaxes passed, Taisha pulled out gently rubbing Maggie’s slit again, and still only using her middle finger. Then she took it back to her mouth and licked it clean again.

Maggie leaned fully back against Taisha breathing slowly and deeply. She did have to admit, she felt very relaxed with no neck or back pain.

Taisha raised up pushing Maggie upright, so Maggie leaned forward. Next, Taisha slid her chair back, stood up and headed toward the door. Maggie sat there stunned, trying to figure out where Taisha was going.

“Ms. Turner, you are the first and only person to ever make me cum in my pants. I need to go home and shower, so I will let you get back to work. We made great progress today, I think we successfully released some of your tension. You should feel much better tonight. But, it’s gonna be a long process to get you where you need to be.” She gripped the knob and unbolted the door. Then she opened it, peeked out, and turned back to Maggie.

“Same time next Tuesday and I’ll bring all my fingers.” She wiggled them before sucking “the finger” again. “A week is a long time… Well, you know where to find me if you would like another session before then.”

Taisha smiled and closed the door behind her. Maggie sat there sticky and wet, topless and ironically, more relaxed than she could recall. She sat there, in shock, trying to regroup and contemplating what to do next…

To be continued…

---

Look at porn with a hot cougar getting into my personal space the entire time? “Sure.” I said, playing it cool.

I was twenty when I first met Kayly. Far away from home at college, in desperate need of money. In this economy of course, jobs are few and far between, and jobs that are friendly to college hours are even harder to find. It was my room mate who mentioned Kayly to me. She was a photographer, and she needed help getting up to date with digital stuff. I’m no fine arts major or anything but I’ve tinkered enough to be useful. I called her up and she sounded pleasant enough on the phone, a soft voice, slightly husky, a hint of an accent, I’m not sure what… Europe, somewhere. Of course, being a red-blooded male, as soon as I hung up the phone I began fantasizing about her, like I do with just about every woman I speak to for more than 30 seconds. I wasn’t expecting anything of course, I may be horny, but I’m not stupid, but sometimes—only sometimes—you get lucky.

Boy was I ever lucky!

It was a sunny Friday afternoon when I pulled up to her house for the first time. It was big for this part of town, a little weathered, tall fences, High on a hill, forest out the back. If it wasn’t ten minutes from the city it would be the perfect country hideaway. I’d brought my laptop just in case, and as I leaned over to the passenger side to pick up my bag, I saw Kayly come out the front door. . .

Now when a friend tells you that he knows a photographer who needs help with learning digital photography, you form certain assumptions. Older. Maybe a little too curvy. Possibly has bad fashion sense. My entire image of the woman I was meeting was shattered as she began descending the front steps of her house. Older? Certainly. But she moved with confidence, she was obviously fit, and dressed simply and plainly in a blue halter top and black slacks. I’m pretty sure my jaw dropped. She was a stunning brunette, still managing to age gracefully, and she could actually pull off a ponytail without looking severe. If Kayly noticed my reaction at the time however she never batted an eyelid. She waited for me to close the car door before holding out her hand.
“Terry. Glad you could make it.”
I shook her hand, her skin was smooth and she was easy to look in the eye, Something about her put me at ease.
“Happy to be here.” I said. I almost added ‘I need the money’ but I stopped short. True as it was, I didn’t want to sound like a Jerk.
“Please. Come in.” She gestured to the stairs and I walked up to the house, ahead of her.
“Would you like something to drink? Soda? Beer?” Kayly asked, opening the door.
Well, she wasn’t going to card me, and it’s not like I don’t drink. “Beer’s fine.” I said walking past her, I swear to this day she gently (just barely) touched my butt on the way through.

“Wow.” I said. Her house was amazing. Photos hung from every available inch of wall. Sunset landscapes over snowy peaks, black and white scenes of bustling cities, sepia-themed photos imitating days gone by, and the occasional personal shot of friends and family here and there.
I was a little incredulous. “and you need help?” I said, turning to her.
Kayly laughed, shaking her head, a little embarrassed. “I know.” she put her hands to her cheeks. “I’ve never really gotten the hang of digital photography. Obviously, the principles are the same, but…” She trailed off. “I’m an analogue girl. I still love film.”
All I could do was nod, I didn’t know what to say. “So why change now?”
Kayly smiled and gestured to the coffee table in the centre of her living room. “If my SLR hadn’t died on me I wouldn’t have.” There was a camera on the table, in several pieces, a few tiny screwdrivers and screws here and there. “But it’s so expensive to repair them now.” Kayly sighed, taking me by the hand. “Come on, Terry let me show you what I’m working on.”

Kayly led me through her house towards the back, we passed what was obviously a darkroom and stepped through the kitchen, Without missing a beat she glided to the fridge grabbing two beers on the way through, she lightly tossed one back to me. Her work area was an old porch that had been screened in. Wooden blinds cast lines over the woodland scene behind the house. There was no fence at the back of her house, and there sitting on the table, was a laptop, a picture of a naked woman on the screen! Kayly ushered me into the seat at the desk, not even phased about the picture, the woman in the photo was playing with her breasts, her legs spread wide, her hairless pussy was obviously moist, a tinge of darkness on the fringes of her lips. I was glad for the seat because I was already becoming hard just looking at it.
Something about my silence must have registered with Kayly because she let out a gasp. “Oh, you’re not uncomfortable working on this are you?”
I shook my head, lying on instinct. “Oh no. It’s fine.”
I turned my head sideways to look at her and Kayly smiled. “I suppose you’ve seen better things on the ‘net hmmn?”
Better things? It was an odd turn of phrase I thought. Not that I minded. I changed the subject as best I could, trying to keep my mind off the throbbing in my cock. “So do you do a lot of this, er…” I gestured at the screen and Kayly smiled. “Just recently. Photography is such a hard business to make money in, and… I got tired of doing weddings all the time.”
I just nodded, feeling dumb as a brick, but I pressed on. “So is this for a website?”
The silence that followed my question was brief but intense, and then she exploded. Kayly laughed, it was a wonderful sound, a trickling happiness that made me feel embarrassed but it was comforting at the same time. “Oh god no!” She laughed again. “No. I do, intimate, shots for people.” She leaned on the word: Intimate. “A lot of people want to surprise their lovers with something special, but ugh, the pictures you see with mobile phone cameras?” She shook her head. “I’ve even had a few couples. . .” She trailed off grinning. “You’re blushing.” She giggled at my discomfort.
“Sorry.” I said.
“Don’t be.” Kayly waved her hand at my apology, shooing it away. “It’s perfectly natural. Happens to all of us.” I think for just a moment she glanced down at the tent in my pants, but I couldn’t be sure.

‘All of us’ she’d said. My brain seized upon those three words and ran with it all the way to conclusion. I imagined Kayly, crouching down, camera in hand, a naked couple in the throws of passion, pushing, thrusting, moaning. My mind’s eye zoomed in on her crotch, the wetness of her arousal soaking through her panties. Then her pants!
“So what I need to do is make the picture black and white.” She said, pulling me back to reality.
I nodded and fell into the task, showing her how, once, twice. Then I offered to let Kayly try. She didn’t even bother to take the seat, she leaned down over me, her left shoulder hovering in front of my eyes, my eyes immediately traced the curve down under her armpit to her breast, her enormous breast held in check by that halter top. I remembered I’d completely forgotten about the beer on the table in front of me and I decided to try my luck. I reached under Kayly’s bent form and pulled the beer back towards me the very top of the bottle ‘accidentally’ brushing against her restrained bosom.

“Oop!” Kayly gasped. “Sorry. I’m in your way.” She said, standing up.
Surely she couldn’t have mistaken that for an accident right? Either she was cool as a cucumber or completely oblivious. Either way she charged on, unperturbed. “Now while I’ve got you here. . .” she said, opening the top desk drawer. “I need to do a few other things. . .”
She walked me through her list and I walked her through the steps. All the while a parade of smut passing before my eyes on the screen. Every now and then Kayly would lean over me to try what I’d just shown her, and every time I had to resist the urge to touch her. The porn wasn’t helping, and when we came to the couples shots it got harder to resist. The first shot was of a man sucking deeply on the breast of a woman. His wife apparently. “They’re swingers.” Kayly said absent-mindedly. “They offered to let me join them…” She said, trailing off, my heart began to pound away at my chest like it wanted to break free. “But I don’t go for that sort of thing.” And with that my erection died. If only briefly, because the next few shots flicked by like a pornographic flip book. The man slowly kissing his way down his wife’s stomach, pushing her back up against the wall, lifting her thigh, then sinking his face deep into her hairy bush, and I could tell Kayly had captured the very moment his pursed lips found his wife’s itching clit, because there she was, head back, eyes screwed shut, pressing his head into her snatch.
“See here?” Kayly was pointing. “Something got on the lens. Ordinarily I’d just toss it, but they really liked this shot.” There was a blurry smudge, some tiny flying insect looking like a washed out tattoo covering the man’s back. “Can you remove it?”
“Sure.” I nodded. “It will take time though.” I was sure the businesslike facade I was presenting was as transparent as the windows ahead of me, but Kayly was, as always non-reactive.
“Show me.”
“It’s a lot like painting,” I said, picking out a new tool. “You’ve got to have an eye for it. . .”
I spent the longest hour of my life touching up that picture. To this day I can still remember the look on that woman’s face. I think if I ever saw her on the street I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from going from limp to stone hard and then blowing my load in three seconds flat. I was so aroused by this point, that I was even turned on by the sight of the man’s half-erect cock dangling between his bent legs. EVERYTHING about that picture screamed sex to me, at me. I was deafened by it, and when I was finally finished I was as utterly spent as if I’d spent the entire hour fucking with the couple in the photo, not just touching it up.
“Whew!” Kayly said, straightening up. “Look at the time. I’ll have to try that touch-up thing myself later.”
Kayly was right. Time had flown by. The sun had just set, and we were alone in her house, bent over a smut-filled computer, in the dark.
I stood up, finishing off the last of my beer. “Is there anything else you need me to show you?”
Kayly shook her head. “It can wait. That’s enough to get me started. Can you come by next week sometime?”
My heart just about exploded in my chest. Again? Look at porn with a hot cougar getting into my personal space the entire time? “Sure.” I said, playing it cool. “Just depends on when. I have classes until late, Monday and Wednesday.”
“Tuesday then.” Kayly said. It wasn’t a question.
“Same time?” I smiled, standing up.
“Sure.” Kayly held out her hand again and I shook it. Then she walked off to her bedroom to grab her purse, leaving me alone with the laptop. I stared at that picture, finally taking it all in. I felt like I could almost smell the sex in the room. Then I pulled back, I had to stop myself. I closed the lid and the screen went dark. Now if I could just make it back to the car without losing control I’d be alright.

Kayly returned, leafing through her purse. When she looked up, she saw the laptop, she must have, but she didn’t mention it. “Now I know photographer’s assistants get paid a whole lot, but I’m not exactly swimming in it.”
“It’s fine.” I said.
“Is twenty bucks an hour okay?”
My eyes flew wide. Twenty bucks an hour? “Sure.” I said, not even bothering to hide my surprise. “That’s great.”

Okay then. “Kayly passed me a couple of twenties and I picked up my laptop bag, she paused in the doorway and I stopped.
“You’ve got my number right?”
She nodded. “If I need anything else, I’ll call. See you Tuesday.” She reached out and put a hand on my shoulder, briefly before stepping back inside. I passed by her and down the steps, heading to my car.

I didn’t let the facade drop until I had turned into the next street. “Urghgod.” I Groaned out loud, letting all my lusts out to play at last. I imagined being there with Kayly watching as she photographed a young couple. She was wearing a tight dress, and as she crouched down to get a better shot of the woman’s pussy it would ride up, exposing her thighs, exposing her panties. Kayly’s WET panties. My fantasy Kayly wasn’t shy about threesomes, and she put down the camera and crawled up to the woman, who was sucking on her partner’s cock, watching Kayly crawl closer and closer. Fantasy Kayly ran her tongue up the woman’s thigh stopping right at the crease where leg meets crotch, she breathed in deeply, smelling her delicious scent before pushing her lips to the woman’s clit, and slowly sucking. Deeper, harder, she was moaning now, thrashing her tongue over her boyfriend’s head, and he was moaning too. I was a mute observer watching as Kayly pushed a hand to her pussy rubbing hard at her clit through her panties.

I had to pull over! I just HAD to. I’m not normally the sort to just jerk off anywhere but right then and there I didn’t care. I took a right, searching for the road I wanted. There was a lookout at the top of the hill. It would be completely deserted. I turned left and kept going uphill, by now fantasy Kayly was rolling the woman’s labia between her lips. Her boyfriend was circling around behind Kayly.
I pulled into the carpark, fumbling with my belt.
In my mind the man was pulling down fantasy Kayly’s panties. Fantasy Kayly had a close cropped bush with a little landing strip, and he gently teased her clit as my hands found my cock.

I moaned, Fantasy Kayly moaned, rocking back onto his cock, thrusting at him as I began stroking my own. Once. Twice. Faster, faster. The woman was pulling Kayly into her pussy, almost squealing as she came. I could see it perfectly, her juices dripping down Kayly’s soft chin. I pushed my hips up, hammering away at my shaft, even if there was anyone else nearby, now I didn’t care. My fantasy Kayly bucked, her hips twitching. She came. I exploded, didn’t bother to cover my cock, didn’t stop when cum spurted up onto my t-shirt, I kept stroking and my knees gave out. I groaned incoherently my hands letting go of their own accord. I collapsed in my seat, twitching. Moaning softly.

When I had finally stopped quivering I saw I’d made quite the mess. My hands were covered in sticky cum, and the waist of my t-shirt was covered in blotches. I wiped my hands on the side of my shirt and did up my pants again. I tucked the shirt into my pants. That would have to do.

Tuesday. I’d never make it to Tuesday. . .

---

This is a true recollection of my first threesome.

I was just barely nineteen years old, and I had been fooling around with one of my guy friends, who we will call Asher, for a little over a year when he started dating a girl we will call Selena. Now Selena, while gorgeous (very slim, tall, blonde, tan, and big fake perky tits) was a true pain in the ass. She was clingy with Asher, always talked behind my back because she knew I had been fooling around with Asher before he got with her, an all around pain in the ass. What she didn’t know is that he and I continued our “relationship”, even though they were together.

Asher was, and still is in fact, very good looking. 6’7, muscular, dark hair and dark eyes with olive skin, Asher had no problems getting a date. The only problem was finding a girl who would go along with his kinky plans, that’s where I came in. I am a sucker for a man with a kinky side, and Asher did not fail me. We hooked up drunk at a party at the beginning of my freshman year of high school, and ever since then we would meet up and fuck like kinky little bunnies. Hell, even into our mid-twenties we’ll still get together once or twice a year and go for a marathon weekend of anything he can think up. It was during one of those weekend get togethers he propositioned me to be in a threesome with his bitch girlfriend, Selena.

Asher had grown bored of her plain vanilla sex, and wanted to try to get her into our kinky plans before he had to end things with her. I agreed on the spot. I was only thinking about the fun we’d have with her, and the bragging rights of the century I’d have. I’d get to tell everyone that I had princess Selena, the girl who talked shit behind my back for several months, on her hands and knees eating me out while her boyfriend fucked her. The thought alone was enough to get my soaking wet.

Over the next month Asher and I continued to see each other on the weekend, and he didn’t bring it up again. Then one weekend in the middle of October he told me he had a plan. He had talked to Selena and told her everything, that he wanted a threesome with her and another girl. I was shocked that he was so blunt with her, and that they were still together. He explained that they fought, because she didn’t want to, but that he kept telling her it’d be fun and nobody would know. He also neglected to tell her I was the other girl. She eventually caved and told him she’d do it.

In the coming weeks I didn’t get to see Asher much because of work, but one day he sent me a text and told me the three some was on for that night. My heart jumped into my throat. I had been with girls before, but never a girl and a guy at the same time. My nervousness soon turned to excitement at the thought of getting a little revenge on Selena though, and by the time I got home and ready to go to Asher’s apartment, I was practically running to my car.

I arrived at Asher’s place and walked in like I always did. My jaw immediately hit the floor as I saw Asher, his entire cock down Selena’s throat. He looked up and saw me and gave me a thumbs up that I returned. He put his hand on Selena’s head and held it down, whispering to her to keep her eyes closed.

“Our guest is here, Selena.. Stay down, I’m going to blindfold you, it’s supposed to be a surprise.”

She groaned a complaint around his cock but kept her head down and her eyes closed while her wrapped a blindfold around her head and tied it. Once she was securely blindfolded, I got beside her and rubbed her large tits through her shirt. She moaned and pulled away, her head dropped backwards in pleasure. I raised an eyebrow at Asher.

“She took some pills to loosen up. I think she’ll do just about anything we say or want.” He told me with a grin.

I smiled in return and leaned down to Selena, kissing her lips. She eagerly returned the kiss, shoving her tongue in my mouth. We kissed and I straddled her lap, ripping her blouse open roughly as we made put on front of Asher. I pulled her shirt off and threw it away from us, groping her naked tits. I broke the kiss and pulled away from her, standing up I looked to Asher.

“Can I eat her?” I asked him breathlessly, barely able to contain my excitement.

He nodded and started running his dick in his hand, telling Selena to show her pussy to me. She did immediately, hiking up her skirt to reveal her puffy hairless pussy. I groaned and stood up, quickly shedding all my clothes and undergarments before diving into her. I attacked her pussy with my tongue and scratched her inner thighs as I pushed her legs out as far as they’d go. With her slick sweet pussy open to me, I buried my face in it and started tongue fucking her slippery cunt, my nose rubbing her clit hard as I fiercely ate her out.

“Goddamn that’s hot! Don’t stop, mm girls.. Don’t stop.” I heard Asher talking behind me but I didn’t care, I was in heaven. I was so focused on giving Selena her first earth shattering orgasm from the mouth a chick, I didn’t hear Asher get behind me. It was only when I felt his large cock press against my asshole I knew what he was doing. I was no stranger to anal sex, but rarely did it with Asher due to his size, but that night, he was dead set on fucking my ass so I moaned and opened up to him. As he worked his thick cockhead into my tight anal ring, I started suckling Selena’s hard little clit, my fingers working deep into her soaked snatch. She screamed out and started grinding against my fingers, so I added a third and kept fingerfucking her and sucking her clit. Moments after adding a third finger she gasped and her pussy juice exploded onto my chin. I immediately started lapping up her pussy and swallowing every drop that went into my mouth. Suddenly a pain ripped through my body, and I realized Asher must have got impatient not getting any pleasure, and yanked my body backwards, impaling my asshole onto his big fat cock. I screamed and gritted my teeth.

“Fuck you Asher, jesus! You can’t do that with that fucking monster you call a cock!”

Asher laughed and slowly pulled me back and forth on his cock, rubbing my hips as he did. I looked at Selena and rubbed her pussy, and she tensed up, moaning.

“Oh god, it’s you, isn’t it? Jenni, is that you?” She sad as she sat up and took the blindfold off, looking at me on my elbows and knees, face first in her cunt as her previously thought to be devoted boyfriend was balls deep in my asshole. I nodded and kept rubbing her pussy, licking around her clit slowly. She moaned and flopped back, covering her face in embarrassment. I grinned and sucked her clit between my lips, causing her to scream out and moan. Then she did the unthinkable. She sat up, looked down at me licking and sucking her clit, and told me she wanted to taste me.

I stopped in my tracks, my heart skipping a beat again, but I nodded and pushed back against Asher.

“Ash.. She wants to taste me, let me up.”

Asher growled and kept a hold on my hips, thrusting into my ass harder.

“Ow fuck! Just let me sit on the damn thing then, you can put it right back.” He considered the idea then pulled back quickly, yanking his cock from my tight asshole with a pop.

Asher sat on the couch and I stood up, my back facing him as I sat down on his fat knob, his hand guiding it back into my slick asshole. I positioned myself so my feet were on the edge of the couch and my legs spread, and he started pushing up into my asshole, slowly fucking me. I looked down at Selena and beckoned her to me. She crawled on her hands and knees sheepishly, watching her boyfriends cock slide deep into my ass. I smiled as she approached and told her to do what I did to her. She shakily nodded her head and started to lick my dripping pussy from my clit all the way down to Asher’s cock sliding in and out of my asshole. I moaned and leaned back into Asher, pulling Selena’s head into my pussy as she ate me out.

Asher started thrusting harder and faster into my tight hole and Selena was getting the hang of pussy eating quickly, I was in heaven again. With the warm tongue darting in and out of my pussy and Asher’s fat cock violating my ass, I lost it. I ground my pussy into Selena’s face as my girly cum squirted into her mouth and my asshole clamped hard around Asher’s cock. He gasped and pulled me down hard by the hips, moaning as he sprayed his thick cum deep into my bowels. I screamed and went limp against his body, Selena still lapping my juices up hungrily.

After a few minutes I pushed her head away and leaned forward, moaning as Asher’s cock started to slip from my hole. With a wet pop we were separated and I fell down on my knees, moaning as I felt his cum start to leak out of my asshole. Asher sat forward and pushed me over on my hands and knees, forcing three fingers easily into my ass as I screamed in pleasure. He yanked his fingers out and I sighed. I heard I little commotion behind me and suddenly Selena was behind me, leaning down over my asshole that was propped up in the air and she surprised us again. Selena started licking her boyfriend’s cum out of my asshole, paying great attention to make sure she got it all. Asher held her head there and told her to get it all as he forcefully fingered her pussy, making her cum once more as she licked my ass clean.

After that night I hooked up with both of them many more times, and selena even moved in with me now that we were fuck buddies. I still see Asher, and I’ve hooked up with Selena in the last month, but we three haven’t gotten together again. Maybe soon…

---

About a time when I picked up an older woman after Pride

The first time I was with an older woman was a few years ago. I was 22 and she was in her mid forties. We were at a Pride after party of friend of an ex was hosting and got to talking. She had only just come out in the last year, and had an exhusband and a son in high school.

I could tell she was really nervous as we sat in the back yard drinking and smoking cigarettes. She was telling me about how she had a new condo where she lived with her son who was in high school and how exciting her first pride was. She was also eying me up a lot, but really shyly and trying to act like she wasn’t. I though she was pretty cute for a middle aged lady, especially since she was small enough for me to throw over my shoulder.

As the party was winding down I decided to take a chance and invited her back to my place for a few more drinks. She stuttered a few times and blushed but she accepted. I only lived a few blocks away so we walked over, sharing another cigarette and she nervously held my hand. I opened up the front door to my building and led her downstairs to my basement apartment.

When we got inside I picked her up by her thighs and brought her head up to mine for a kiss. She was all of five feet and weighed maybe 115. I’m not huge by any means at 5’8” but I towered over her and it was fun to pick her up. She opened her mouth for my tongue, tasting of cigarettes and cheap Chardonnay as I spun her around to put her butt on the kitchen counter. We kissed like that for a few minutes as she wrapped her legs around my waist, the bottom of her dress bunching up between us.

She started panting heavily into my mouth and I pulled back from her, running my hands down her body from her shoulders, over her breasts and down to her legs, then back up under her dress. I found the crotch of her panties with one hand and ran my fingers up and down it, feeling that they were damp. I lifted her bum off the counter for a second and began to pull her panties down as she rolled her head back and stared at the felling through half open eyes. Her panties fell off her ankles revealing a small well trimmed bush of black hairs. I filled her head back for a kiss with one hand while the other went between her legs.

I ran my fingers up and down her lips, enjoying her moans and the humping of her hips as she tried to get one of my fingers inside of her. I obliged her with first one finger then two. Her first orgasm of the night touched off when I began to circle her clit with my thumb and she squeezed her legs together so tight I thought she was trying to crush my hand. She was no longer able to concentrate on kissing me, so I left her lips and moved my head down between her thighs.

She managed to gasp “I have haven’t showered yet,” but I was already pressing my tongue into her. She was a little sweaty, but the taste of her arousal overpowered it. When my lips found her little clit and I pressed my tongue against it, she became incoherent, moaning and writhing against another orgasm. From what she had told me earlier that night I knew that she had never been very explorative in bed with her ex-husband, so I decided to broaden her horizons. I took one of the fingers that had been inside her and was still slick and I pressed it against her asshole. I felt her tense up for a second, but then she pushed her body down onto my finger and it slid all the way into her ass.

We stayed like that for what must have been fifteen minutes, her splayed across my kitchen counter, humping her pussy against my have and grinding against the finger in her ass. Finally she had enough and she weekly pushed my head away, my finger coming out with a small pop as her asshole closed behind it. She was semi coherent, but she begged me to let her eat me.

I picked her up and tossed her over my shoulder, caressing and grabbing her ass as I carried her into my bedroom. I lay her down on my bed and quickly took off my boots pants and underwear. Then I climbed up on the bed, kneeled with one knee beside each of her ears and lowered myself onto her mouth. I was also pretty sweaty after being in the sun all day at the parade, but she seemed entranced by my bush and wet lips poking through the hair. She started licking, nervously at first but she quickly got into it, alternating between pushing her tongue into me and circling my clit. She obviously hadn’t done it many times before, but enthusiasm made up for a lack of experience. I decided that I wanted to keep playing with her as she ate me, so I quickly turned around, settling my pussy back on her face, her nose between my ass cheeks. She got back to licking me as I pulled her dress up past her waist and over her chest, revealing a small pair of breasts covered in a black bra. I pulled the bra up as well so all of her clothes were bunched around her neck and started squeezing and playing with her breasts. She increased the pace or her licking as I started pulling on and playing with her large dark nipples.

Eventually her clumsy but enthusiastic licking set me over the edge. I sat down hard on her face, briefly smothering her as I twisted her nipples and rode out the orgasm. When I rolled off of her she was panting for breath, sweating and with a huge grin on her face. We cuddled up and almost immediately fell asleep.

When I woke up in the morning she was gone, but she had forgotten her panties and they were still in a pile on my kitchen floor.

---

Laura, a lesbian, has fallen into debt and is being blackmailed into taking part in a research study to “cure” her lesbianism….

Chapter 7
CONTROLLING ERICA

The aphrodisiac pills were torture. Laura’s body had barely finished dealing with the ones she had taken that morning; another dose already was insufferable. By the time she had finished her walk to the Mayim Clinic her panties were freshly soaked, and cunt juices were dribbling down the inside of Laura’s legs. Laura didn’t care. She was using all her willpower just to avoid pulling up her skirt and masturbating right here in the street. She knew that up ahead, at the Clinic, she would get to sit in that wonderful chair, and let it fuck her twat while she watched porn.

She was in for a disappointment.

Amy met Laura in the clinic waiting room. She looked at Laura’s flushed face, heard her heavy breathing, and had to stifle a giggle.

“Oh honey,” she said, “did you take the pills for tonight as well as during the day? You didn’t need to! We’re not putting you in the chair tonight!”

Laura almost collapsed. No chair? But her pussy needed it. She needed to feel the long plastic dildo inside her. She needed the pressure at her anus. She needed to be strapped down and made to cum, again and again.

“What…” she started to ask, and then realised that she was still in view of the receptionist. She hurried out of the waiting room and into the clinic corridor, and then said, “What do you mean? I take the pill every time I come here.”

“Not tonight,” said Amy. She reached out and gently touched Laura’s chin, pushing it upwards. Laura found herself looking into Amy’s eyes, and she realised she had been staring at Amy’s tits.

“Then what are we doing?” asked Laura.

“We’re just going to download the data from your implant, and then talk to you about the next stage. You don’t even need to get undressed.”

Laura felt like crying. She knew in her heart that she was acting like a slut but she couldn’t help herself. The drugs were pushing aside all rational thought and all she could think about was her pussy.

“Could I… use the chair anyway?” she asked quietly.

Amy was smirking in a way that was mostly sympathetic but more than a little cruel. “No, that’s an expensive chair, Laura. It’s not just there to service your pussy.”

Laura blushed and looked away. But she still wanted it.

“I’ll tell you what. Honestly, we could probably get our readings from the chip easier if you were undressed, so you can get naked if you want. And then, if you want to play with your pussy while we do our work, I’ll pretend that it’s not super-disgusting, okay? But Royce will be there and he’ll be watching.”

Laura understood what Amy was telling her. She could get naked and masturbate in public, in front of a boy, even though they didn’t need her to and in fact didn’t want her to.

“Can I go use a bathroom and do it there?” she asked.

“No, we need to get started,” said Amy. “If you’re going to be a whore, you’ll need to do it while we’re getting work done.”

Laura nodded, and quietly said, “Okay.”

Amy took her to a new room, one much like a doctor’s office. Royce was waiting here. The room was small and Royce was closer than Laura had thought he would be, almost looming over her. But she was a slave to the drugs, so, trembling, she started pulling off her clothes.

Royce watched with delight as Laura’s large tits popped into her view, and clearly enjoyed seeing Laura expose her sopping wet, pouty cunt. He enjoyed it even more when Laura followed Amy’s direction to lie on the surgical bed with her legs spread, and then began to gently stroke her bare twat.

“You know, we don’t need you to touch yourself, Laura,” said Royce.

Laura felt like crying still. “I know,” she said, her voice breaking, as she continued to finger her cunt. Dimly Laura wondered where Dr Windred was tonight; ultimately she decided she didn’t care.

As Laura masturbated, Amy waved a device like a TV remote over Laura’s vagina, presumably downloading from the implant. Laura let the pleasure roll over her, and moved from stroking herself to vigorously fucking her fingers in and out of her cunt. She closed her eyes.

“Laura!” said Amy sharply, and Laura opened her eyes again. “Royce has things to tell you about the program. I need you to look at him, please.”

Laura looked at Royce. He was grinning at her. She realised she was looking at a boy while masturbating. A real boy, close enough to touch her. A boy who was looking at and enjoying her naked tits and twat. It was so wrong. She fingerfucked her cunt harder, making little involuntary slutty moans.

“Okay, Laura, we’ve got your baseline readings from you now,” Royce said. “Thank you so much for coming in and pleasuring yourself on our machines.”

“Thank you for letting me play with myself like a whore,” Laura said. That was what she was supposed to say, wasn’t it? It was so hard to think on the aphrodisiac drugs.

“We’re now moving into the active program. The goal of the program, as you know, is to sexually reorient you so you enjoy and indeed crave sex with males. As you know, that’s not possible, because you were born a lesbian, so you don’t need to be too worried.”

That sounded good to Laura. She nodded, and pushed her fingers further into her fuckhole.

“Now, honestly, some of the components of the program will involve you doing strange things at home, and some of them directly involve your lover. Her name’s Erica, right?”

Laura nodded.

“You’re simply not going to be able to conceal them all from Erica. So it’s really important that you secure her cooperation. There’s a lot of ways you can do this – Laura, are you listening?”

Laura wasn’t listening. She was focusing on her pussy. Roy petulantly reached out and pinched Laura’s nipple. She squealed. He pinched it again.

“Are you paying attention now?”

Laura nodded enthusiastically. Her boob hurt where he had pinched it. She noticed he hadn’t let go of her breast; his hand was still resting on it. It felt good.

“Okay, so as I was saying, you need to secure Erica’s cooperation. You can do it a lot of ways. You can be honest and truthful with her, and gain her support. That’s a good strategy, but you should bear in mind some of the components of the program are pretty strange. She might not be okay with them. What we recommend instead is that you set up a situation with your lover where she knows to do what you say and not ask questions. You should teach her that sex happens when you want it, not when she does, that you don’t ask permission, and that sometimes it involves hurting or degrading her. You should teach her to ask permission to not do things that she dislikes, rather than just tell you she won’t do them. You should make her feel guilty and insecure so that she doesn’t want to confront you about things. Do you think you can do that, Laura?”

Degrading Erica. Right now, it seemed so naughty. Yes – Laura wanted that. She wanted to push Erica down and just rape her. Erica was submissive anyway; she liked it when Laura took charge. Laura just had to tell Erica to be good and behave for a few months while she got this program stuff done. Laura nodded to Royce. Yes, she could dominate her girlfriend.

Royce squeezed Laura’s tit appreciatively. She gasped with happiness.

“Okay, so to show you’re ready to go, we’ll need you to bring us some pictures of Erica. You don’t need to come in tomorrow, so your next session is Monday night. Bring us the pictures before then. We need a photo of Erica completely naked. We need a close up of her cunt. We need a photo of her masturbating, a photo of her with an object inserted in her pussy, and a photo of her pissing. Remember to take your pill before coming in on Monday, okay?”

Laura nodded. She felt her orgasm approaching. And then Royce squeezed her tit again, and it sent her over the edge. She bucked up and down on the table, squealing with happiness, looking into Royce’e eyes.

“Good kitten,” he said, and stroked her hair as she came down from her orgasm.

***

Laura was still feeling the effects of the drugs as she got home. Because she hadn’t had a session in the chair, she was home earlier than expected, and caught Erica still making dinner.

“Oh, honey, you’re early. Was there not enough work tonight?” asked the gorgeous strawberry blonde girl. She was wearing an apron over the top of a short summer dress.

Work? Laura remembered she had told Erica that she was working at the clinic. She also remembered what Royce had said about controlling Erica. She looked at her lover, with the kitchen light shining through her hair, and she remembered how much she loved this girl, and how lucky she was to have her. And then her pussy twitched, and she remembered how much she wanted to fuck her, as well.

“I’m going to fuck you,” said Laura, in a throaty, sexy voice that wasn’t like her at all. She walked towards Erica and grabbed Erica’s shoulders, pushing Erica down towards the floor.

“The dinner’s on,” protested Erica. “I need to watch it.”

Laura let go of Erica, walked over to the stove, and turned off all the burners. Satisfied that nothing would catch on fire, she walked back to Erica, lifted her skirt, reached into Erica’s panties, and cruelly pinched Erica’s clitoris. Erica shrieked and fell against Laura, trying to pull her pussy away from Laura’s hand.

“When I say I’m going to fuck you, you get on your knees, because you love me, do you understand?” whispered Laura.

“What?” squealed Erica. Laura pinched her clitoris again, producing another squeal.

“When I say I’m going to fuck you, you get on your knees,” repeated Laura. “What do you do when I say I’m going to fuck you?” She prodded at Erica’s clit again for emphasis.

“I get on my knees,” gasped Erica, clearly on the edge of tears. She was shocked at Laura’s sudden violence and didn’t know what was going on.

“Good girl,” said Laura. She released Erica’s clit, and looked at Erica expectantly. Slowly, the girl sank to her knees, her face level with Laura’s cunt.

Laura raised her skirt, pulled her panties aside, and guided Erica’s mouth to her swollen, moisty twat. She gasped happily as Erica began to obediently lick at her.

“I don’t think you’re grateful enough to me,” said Laura as Erica lapped at her fuckhole. “You were a submissive little whore in school. You didn’t even have the guts to come out and confess you were a lesbian. I had to seduce you before you even admitted how much you like cunt.” She pulled Erica’s face tighter against her cunny. “If it weren’t for me, I bet you have ended up letting some boy fuck you. Instead of having a career and a lovely house and a girlfriend, you’d be some boy’s little fuckbitch, down on all fours every night getting cum in your pussy.”

Laura felt Erica start to shake, and she realised Erica was crying. The licking hadn’t stopped, but Laura started to feel guilty, and she would have pulled away and apologised to Erica if, at that moment, she hadn’t felt the most wonderful feeling – Erica’s hot, salty tears against Laura’s inner thigh. Erica was literally crying into Laura’s cunt, and it was one of the most erotic things she had ever experienced. Laura gasped with sudden delight and pushed harder against Erica’s face. As Erica cried and licked, her breath occasionally caught in long, shuddering sobs, and each time the sudden change of rhythmn in Erica’s breath made Laura feel amazing. How had she never realised how good it was to be licked out by a crying girl?

She knew why Erica was so distressed, of course. There was an element of truth in what Laura was saying. Erica had been brought up to expect to be married to a decent man and play housewife. She had no interest in boys but she probably really would have just let some man marry her and rape her every night if Laura hadn’t intervened.

“I love you so much and give you so much,” Laura continued as Erica ate her pussy, “and all I ask is that you keep the house financed. But you can’t even do that right. I have to go out and work a second job to make up for the fact that you’re too much of a prude to fuck whoever you need to to get promoted.”

That too was true. Erica often talked about how her boss made come-ons to her; she was fairly certain if she submitted to her boss’ advances she would receive a promotion. But she was a lesbian, and he was a man, and besides Erica turned red even talking about sex, let alone offering herself up as a prostitute to her boss.

“So that’s why….” Laura began, steeling herself for the bluff she was about to make next, and at the same time feeling a wonderful trembling start in her pussy. “That’s why… I’m going to break up with you.” And just as she said it, and as Erica gasped in shock and horror, Laura orgasmed, bucking her hips against Erica’s face.

Erica pulled away from Laura’s pussy. There were tears streaming down her face, mingling with the juices from Laura’s pussy. A moment ago Laura would have found it erotic, but now, coming down from her orgasm, it just looked pathetic.

“Why?” cried Erica. “I love you! I love you so much!”

“You don’t act like it,” said Laura. “You’re always complaining about what I spend my money on, and implying that I flirt with boys like some kind of slut, and saying no to me when I want you to pretend to be some kind of sexy character I’ve seen on TV.”

“I do! I love you!” wept Erica. She was still down on her knees, and now she crawled forward and tried to hug Laura’s leg. Laura jerked her leg out of the way.

“Are you asking me to give you another chance?” asked Laura.

“Yes, yes,” cried Erica. She looked so pathetic down there, snivelling and wet and covered with cunt slime.

“What will you do to earn a second chance?” asked Laura.

“Anything,” pleaded Erica. “Please, anything. I’ll be good.”

“I want three things from you,” said Laura. She had thought about what she was going to ask for. She had to make it clear to Erica that things were different now, and teach Erica that she really would do anything to be with Laura.

“What?” asked Erica. “Anything!”

“First, I want you to be more sexually available. I want you to grant my every sexual fantasy. It doesn’t matter what it is, it doesn’t matter if you enjoy it or even if you hate it. You do what I say, without asking questions, without making comment.”

“Yes!” gasped Erica, still crying. “Yes, I’ll do it.”

“Think about it, baby,” said Laura. She reached down and stroked Erica’s face. “Anything. If I want to slap you while we fuck, I’ll slap you. If I want to urinate in your mouth, you’ll drink it. Are you really read to do whatever I want?”

Erica looked horrified by the thought of drinking Laura’s urine, and to be honest Laura was horrified by it too. She didn’t want to do that to Erica. But she needed to know Erica wasn’t going to wuss out at the first kinky demand. Leaving aside the Clinic, Laura did have some fairly specific fantasies she wanted Erica’s help with, and some of them involved the plastic strap-on cock she’d bought that day.

“Erica?” prompted Laura.

“Yes,” said a defeated Erica.

“I can slap you while we fuck?” asked Laura.

“Yes,” said Erica quietly.

“Good girl,” said Laura. She moved her leg, to let Erica cuddle up to it like a pet. Erica hugged it gratefully.

“Secondly,” said Laura, “I want a better level of devotion from my girlfriend. I don’t want to come home and find you still cooking dinner, or loafing around like a lazy slut.”

“I won’t,” mumbled Erica, but Laura wasn’t finished.

“You know those play handcuffs in the underwear drawer, honey? I want you to use them. When I come home, I want to find you kneeling naked on the floor, in front of the front door, with the door wide open and your hands cuffed behind your back, ready to lick my pussy.”

Erica looked worried. “With the door open? But… people will see me…”

“Probably not. If you don’t turn the lights on in the hallway they’ll have to look hard to see you. And even if they do notice you naked and kneeling like a good little slut, so what? They’ll just know that I have a great girlfriend, and that’s okay.” Laura stroked Erica’s face. “You have lovely tits, baby. It’s a shame the way you always hide them away.”

Erica self-consciously pressed her breasts against Laura’s leg.

“Will you do it?” asked Laura. “Every night, naked and kneeling.”

Erica looked up at Laura, searching for a way out, a sign that Laura would relent. But there was none. “Yes,” she finally said, in a quiet voice.

Laura smiled. “And finally I want to cum in your pussy.”

“What?” gasped Erica. “What do you mean?”

Laura bent down and picked up the bag from the adult shop.

“No questions, no protests, remember? I’m going to explain what’s going to happen, and you’re going to keep your pretty mouth shut unless you’re using it to lick something. If you say one word, it is over between us.”

She got out one of the vials and looked at it. It was disgusting, which meant it was perfect for breaking Erica in right now.

“This is pig cum,” said Laura, holding up the vial. “I’m pouring it into a special ejaculating strap-on cock.”

Erica watched as Laura filled the plastic cock from the vial. The pig cum was surprisingly fluid – Laura had expected something sticky and chunky, for some reason.

“I’m going to strap on this dildo, and then I’m going to fuck you in the pussy with it. I’m not going to care about whether you’re enjoying it, because this is you showing me you’ll do what it takes to stay with me. Eventually the dildo is going to “cum”, and spray the inside of your pretty little womb with pig semen.”

Erica looked like she might be sick. Laura ignored her.

“Then I’m going to refill the dildo with more pig cum, and then I’m going to fuck your mouth with it, until I cum there too. You’re going to swallow every last drop of the pig cum, or it’s over between us. Okay?”

Erica was crying again, but she nodded. Laura pulled Erica’s face towards her cunt in a comforting motion, but it was really intended to let Laura feel that wonderful sensation of Erica crying into her cunt again. She knew that Erica was hers to control. Maybe not totally – there would be some things Erica would rebel at – but if she was going to let Laura ejaculate pig cum into her mouth, then clearly Laura had a strong hold over her.

**

Erica kept crying all the way to the bedroom. It was sexy up to a point, but annoying and offputting after that. Laura finally took pity on her, and fetched her a glass of water with one of the Clinic’s aphrodisiac pills secretly mixed into it. She watched Erica drink it, and then sat on the bed with Erica, stroking her hair and kissing her, until the pill kicked in. She knew it was working when Erica started to breathe heavily and become flushed. She was aroused, despite the imminent threat of rape and pig semen.

With Erica primed, Laura buckled the strap on around her waist. It had a smaller, but still significant, dildo on the interior side of the harness that pushed deliciously into Laura’s fuckhole. Any motion on the main dildo would cause a similar motion inside Laura. Plastic cock attached, Laura pushed Erica down on the bed and spread her legs.

Laura moaned with delight as she slid the strap-on into Erica’s twat. She had fucked Erica with a dildo before, but not like this. The vibrators in the strap-on buzzed at just the right frequency, and the interior dildo pushed hard against Laura’s cunt as the main phallus met resistance in Erica’s tight little cunny. On top of all that, it reminded Laura of the videos she had seen at the clinic, of men fucking women, and that in turn reminded her of the chair, of having repeated public orgasms in front of the beautiful Amy.

Erica moaned too, unable to help herself with the Mayim Clinic drugs in her system. Laura leaned down and kissed her girlfriend on the lips. Erica’s mouth was wet and soft and Laura was immediately addicted to sucking on Erica’s salty, nimble tongue. The two girls made muffled noises of happiness as they passionately french kissed, and Laura slowly pumped her hips up and down against her lover’s slutbox.

Remembering that she was supposed to be educating Erica, Laura pulled away, contemplated her lover’s ecstasy-flushed face, and then slapped Erica sharply across the cheek with her hand. Erica squealed, but before she could complain Laura was leaning down and kissing her again.

For the next little while Laura repeated this pattern – fucking Erica’s pussy while kissing her, and then pulling away and painfully slapping her, before returning for more kisses. She wriggled her hand down between their wet, nude bodies, and found Erica’s clitoris, which she started to painfully and randomly pinch as they fucked. A confused Erica tried to protest the pain but was at the same time filled with arousal and lust from the drugs. Laura made a game of it, seeing how much pain and shock she could give Erica without Erica losing her arousal. She pulled hard on Erica’s nipples, pulled her hair, and wiggled an unwelcome finger into Erica’s anus. By the time Laura was close to cumming, Erica was crying again, tears running from her eyes even as she enthusiastically bucked back against Laura’s plastic strap-on.

Then the strap on started to twitch as its internal sensors decided it was time to cum. Laura disappointingly couldn’t feel anything special as it started to spurt its payload into Erica, but she could tell from Erica’s horrified face that her lover most definitely COULD feel it, and was intensely aware of the sticky white pig sperm being sprayed into her uterus. Laura slapped Erica’s surprised, disgusted face again, and then leaned in kiss the girl just as Laura’s own orgasm exploded delightfully in her cunt.

Erica hadn’t cum, but Laura didn’t care. This felt wonderful; fucking a girl violently, just taking what Laura wanted and using her like a toy. She realised that this was something that had been building up inside her – her resentment at Erica for having a better job, for making more money. She wanted to hurt Erica for being better than Laura. She wanted to hurt Erica for making Laura feel worthless by comparison. She wanted to hurt Erica for being such a submissive, useless cunt. Most of all, Laura felt powerless and scared about what was happening to her with her blackmailer and with the clinic and with her boss, and she felt trapped and degraded, and she really, really wanted to take it out on someone. And here was Erica, being a sexy, obedient little fuckpig. She slapped Erica again for good measure.

Before, she would have been scared that Erica would leave her if Laura acted like this. But that was before she’d discovered just how much Erica would do to stay with her. Now she knew that Erica would let Laura rape and hit her and it was all okay. If anything, Laura realised, she would have to keep going now. If she kept using Erica like this, Erica would learn it was normal. If Laura backed off or apologised, Erica might realise just how fucked up tonight was, and think twice about it.

Once she’d recovered from her orgasm, Laura climbed off Erica. Both girls were dripping with sweat in a very appealing way. Laura reached down and grabbed the plastic cock to remove it from the halter. Her hand ended up sticky with cunt nectar and pig sperm. She hurriedly opened the base of the cock, refilled it with more pig sperm from the bottle, and then reattached it. She looked at her sticky, spermy hand, and then reached down and deliberately wiped it clean in Erica’s hair. Erica recoiled in disgust but said nothing. She looked up at Laura with pleading, hurting eyes, so Laura slapped her again.

Next Laura moved around so she was in a 69 position over Erica, the plastic cock lined up with Erica’s mouth. “Open up, honey,” she said, and pushed her hips forward. Erica clearly didn’t want to open her mouth – the tip of the dildo was still smeared with pig cum from its first use – but as Laura kept pushing down with more pressure, Erica eventually submitted and allowed the strap-on into her mouth. Laura pressed a little further, but then realised that the full length of the cock wouldn’t fit into Erica’s mouth without Erica gagging. She briefly regretted never teaching Erica to suppress her gag reflex previously, but then Laura had never realised she’d want to do this to Erica until this week. Laura could hardly complain – she’d have just as much difficulty swallowing a cock of that size. She would have to practice, she thought to herself.

In any case, she settled for clamping Erica’s head hard between her knees, and keeping her crotch raised slightly above Erica’s mouth so as not to choke her. It meant she wouldn’t be able to feel Erica’s breath and her tears on her cunt, but Laura supposed she couldn’t have anything. Once she was sure Erica was managing the phallus, Laura began to slowly and gently pump her hips up and down, driving the cock in and out of Erica’s lips.

While Erica struggled to suck on the big plastic dick, Laura contemplated her lover’s pussy. It was wet and engorged and sopping wet with pussy juices, but it also had a thick slimy rope of pig cum dripping from it. Laura was initially repulsed, but then she remembered her experience sucking on the strap on today. The cum had tasted good. Would this taste good too? It came from a pig – which was disgusting. A male pig. A real one, too – this wasn’t a fake substitute. But it looked so sexy there, in her lover’s twat. It seemed so obvious looking at it that this was how a vagina was meant to look – wet, ready for fucking, and with a trace of semen leaking from it.

Laura’s cunt made her decision for her. It wanted sex. it wanted slutty, whorish actions. It wanted to cum again and again. Bowing to its commands, Laura leant forward and began licking Erica’s beaver.

And oh, it was good. The cunt juices were thick and nectary and flavoured with sweat, while the cum was thick and sticky and salty. Erica squealed and tried to pull her cunt away when Laura started, clearly repulsed by the idea of her lover deliberately licking cum from her pussy, but Laura held her still, and pushed the strap-on a bit further into Erica’s mouth than was comfortable by way of warning, and Erica got the message and held still. With Erica compliant, Laura was free to bury her face in the delicious, wet pussy, to rub her cheeks and nose all around in Erica’s soft moist dampness, and to probe her tongue as deep into Erica’s snatch as it would go to lick out the cum. When it became clear her tongue had tasted everything it could reach, Laura started digging her fingers into Erica’s fuckhole, pulling out big scoops of semen and then licking them from her fingers.

It was amazing. A part of Laura felt uncomfortable with it. Could she be a lesbian and like the taste of cum? Apparently she could. She didn’t want a man to put it into her, but when the semen got in her mouth anyway it was an amazing sensation. It was like rich, melting chocolate, only better. It was like a sweet vodka mix, only better. It was like sugar melting on her tongue, only better. She couldn’t get enough of it.

At some point during the exploration of Erica’s snatch, Erica orgasmed. Laura didn’t care. In fact she felt annoyed; Erica shouldn’t get to enjoy this. She viciously pinched Erica’s clitoris as Erica shuddered and moaned around the fat plastic cock, but the pinches only seemed to make Erica cum harder. Laura vindictively pushed her plastic cock further into Erica’s mouth until she felt Erica start to choke, and smiled. That was more like it. She let Erica choke for a little, and then pulled back.

After a while, Laura felt her strap-on twitching again, and smiled happily at the thought that it was even now filling Erica’s mouth with the delicious pig sperm. She sighed happily, resting her face against Erica’s pussy, until the strap-on had done its work, and then quickly pulled out of Erica’s mouth, turned around so as to reverse the 69, sunk the cock back into Erica’s twat, and then began to kiss Erica passionately on the mouth.

As she had hoped, Erica’s mouth still tasted of sperm. Laura ran her tongue around the inside of Erica’s mouth, catching the last drips of semen and delightedly sucking them down her throat. Erica only moaned, overwhelmed and broken. Laura bucked against Erica’s pussy until she herself came a second time, and then finally pulled out.

As she lay there next to the exhausted Erica, she unbuckled the strap on and passed it to her girlfriend.

“This is for you to clean. it was nice to you today, so you kiss it to say thank you before anything else. Then you clean it. Cleaning it means you lick it clean as far as possible with your tongue. Then you pour water into the inside of it, tip the water back out, and drink the water. That pig cum is expensive and I want to make sure we don’t waste any. It all goes inside you. Once you’ve done that you clean it inside and outside with soap and water, okay?”

Erica nodded, forlornly. Laura could see she was about to start crying again. She leaned over and kissed Erica.

“Good girl,” she said. “Good little lesbian slut.”

And she thought to herself that if sex from now on was going to be like this, the Clinic had done her a favour in suggesting she treat Erica this way.

(To be continued…)

---